#that said if you get this theme for yourself i did make 1 minor change to it: i changed the date formatting | Explore Tumblr Posts and Blogs

jaylaxies · 1 year

Text

RULE NUMBER 1: DON'T FALL IN LOVE

PAIRING: jake × fem!reader

GENRE/CW: smut, fake dating, fluff, slight angst, unprotected sex, drunk sex, blowjob, cunnilingus, penetration, usage of nicknames, themes of jealousy, mentions of sunghoon, heeseung, jay and mark, mentions of karina and yunjin, Imk if i missed anything!

WORD COUNT: 16.2k words

SYNOPSIS: your ex getting a girlfriend after just two weeks of breakup was enough to infuriate you to the point where you had to step up and make him regret breaking your heart. solution? fake date his best friend and make him jealous!

WARNING: 18+ content, minors dni

A/N: hihi, my loves <3 anonnie requested for me to make a jake version of my jeno fic and the poll voted in support so here we are! (both fics are mine) i hope you guys enjoy it! all likes, comments, reblogs are highly appreciated! it keeps me motivated! iloveyou all and happy reading <33

Drink and forget.

That was your plan for the night, and what’s a better way to achieve it than attending a party with your friends?

“Woah! Girl, slow down,” Yunjin scolded you, taking the shot glass out of your hand, “it’s been half an hour, Y/n. If you take another shot then you’re going back to the dorm.”

You groaned, “you know why I’m doing this Yun. I should’ve listened to you and Rina.”

Heeseung almost whined, “what’s the point anymore? You didn’t listen to them and still fell for him instead of me which resulted in him breaking your heart.”

That earned him a smack on his head by Ningning, who now turned to you with a smile to lighten up your mood, “it’s been two weeks already, babe! Let’s forget about him and dance—” she said, her last word trailed off as she stared at the party entrance, the same time the music got loud.

“I can’t believe he left so easily,” you whispered to yourself, gulping down your sentiments before paying attention to where your friends were staring, turning around to look at the entrance gate.

There he was, the reason why you had been cooped up in your room, crying your heart out. The reason why you were drinking to numb your feelings, yet it all went downhill the second your eyes fell on him.

Park Sunghoon.

His walk was confident, his sculpted face looked more charming than ever as he sported his ever so appealing smirk looking indifferent to what had happened between you both.

Topping it all, he had a girl clinging on to his arm, giggling as she pulled his arm to be pressed between her tits. She was clad in a mini dress which barely hid her ass and your friends couldn’t help but glance back at you with a nervous expression on their faces.

Your face, however, remained stoic as you exhibited no sign of emotions despite feeling the anger burning up inside you, your fist clenching as you saw them walk towards your group.

You couldn’t believe how Sunghoon was the same guy who used to give you shy smiles whenever your groups used to sit together as he was a close friend of Mark and Heeseung.

Your friends had warned you, they did, but you were so blinded by his innocent face and pure smile which held secret promises of sincerity and a hope of something more. You took your time to notice that he cared for you, even waiting outside your classes with a bouquet at times.

He had you swooning, ignoring the warnings and signs you should have seen coming. His sweet talk lured you right into his trap, and you found yourself saying yes to him in a heartbeat, marking the onset of your honeymoon phase. It was dreamy, to the point even your friends were convinced he had changed his ways and finally decided to settle down.

Yet, deep inside you could feel your gut telling you that it won’t last, and he proved it just right when he forgot your one month anniversary, when he forgot the flavour of your favourite ice cream, when he didn’t bother calling you or taking you out on dates.

When he admitted that he was bored and wanted out.

It lasted for two months before he decided to break up, leaving you standing by yourself in your dorm, tears cascading down your face before your roommates heard a broken cry leave your mouth. Yunjin and Karina never left your side after that.

Others tried to talk some sense into Sunghoon but it was as useful as a chocolate teapot.

The hope of him regretting his decision went downhill when you saw him with this new girl, barely two weeks after your break up, the corner of his lips turned up into his usual smirk as he stood in front of you all, getting no smile or greetings yet he wasn’t one to mind.

It was a rare sight to see his best friend frowning, nonetheless a frown of disappointment settled on Jake’s lips.

Despite the loud music and the array of sweaty bodies dancing all over the room, you could feel the deafening silence in the circle of your group until a small whine came out of Sunghoon’s new girl toy, who pouted and whispered something in his ear, giving you the opportunity to look at Yunjin, who looked equally disgusted at the exchange.

The girl must have asked him to introduce her because he nodded with his usual smile, turning around to face everyone as he spoke up, “hey guys! Meet my new girlfriend.” He motioned at her to speak up.

Her fake giggle made you want to throw up, and you noticed how you weren’t the only one who felt this way as Heeseung excused himself from the conversation, rolling his eyes, which made you smile.

That didn’t stop her, “hi guys!” She exclaimed, dragging out the hi, “I’m Linda.”

A series of snorts and coughed up laughs emerged as she proceeded to introduce herself, which included you who tried your best not to laugh at her oblivious state, completely disregarding the fact that she was not welcomed here.

No matter how heartbroken you were, feeling like a fool as Sunghoon’s eyes took your outfit in wasn’t something you’d allow to happen. You didn’t bother excusing yourself as you left the circle, Yunjin following you in a beat as you just missed the whine Linda let out at your disrespectful actions.

“The fucking audacity?” Yunjin was furious, your inner turmoil matching her expression, “I can’t believe he’s got the nerve to bring that bimbo here.”

You wasted no time in gulping down your fourth shot, no one bothered to stop you this time, knowing well you needed it as you tried to keep your tears at bay, it was too late to say you regretted saying yes to the player.

Your body felt hot as your mind clouded into a hazier state, the confidence overpowered your painful state, your legs taking you to your friends who knew you were drunk beyond your capacity as you danced with them, rolling your body and letting yourself free.

Yet the one thing that never left your mind was revenge.

You wanted revenge.

The booming voice of your alarm clock was successful in contributing to your raging headache as you opened your eyes with a deep groan, feeling disoriented and your hangover building up.

“Fuck—” you muttered, shutting up your alarm.

You were surprised to notice the medicines and a bottle of water that was kept on your nightstand, and you didn’t waste a second before gulping it down to help your headache as well as your parched throat.

Being grateful that it was a Sunday, you slumped back down, trying to recall the night but the only memory that stayed in your head was the one of Linda squishing Sunghoon’s arm on her boobs. Your jaw clenched at how easily he moved on.

Just then, Karina entered the room with a small smile. She was the only one who looked normal as she wasn’t present at the party yesterday.

“Oh! I was just coming to wake you up. We’re all going out for brunch since no one is in their right mind to cook,” she informed you with an amused look, noticing how you were still wearing your dress from last night.

A shower was exactly what you needed at the given point as you tried your best to get ready in fifteen minutes, your mind filled with ideas to take revenge, no matter how childish it sounded. But how? Well, searching the net didn’t help much. You weren’t going to post a bad picture of him in the name of revenge.

It also wouldn’t work because it was impossible for him to have a bad picture, much to your dismay.

You sighed, linking your arms with Yunjin and Karina as you got out of the car which the latter drove as you walked inside your usual diner to see everyone sitting together after aligning the tables.

Heeseung pulled you to sit with him, he barely had his eyes open as Mark went on telling everyone how Heeseung got pissed drunk last night and made out with his knee while crying.

The scene was easy to imagine which made you all burst into laughter at the poor boy who could only whine, “your knee tastes like mustard!”

The laughter died down when you felt a repeat of yesterday happening yet again. It was a friends only brunch, but apparently, Sunghoon’s Linda didn’t get the memo.

You could see his best friend trailing behind him yet again and you wondered how Jake handled Sunghoon despite his actions, which now made everyone uncomfortable to some extent.

“Should I punch that asshole?” Heeseung asked, whispering in your ear and you sighed for the tenth time today, shaking your head as you completely ignored the two people and focused on eating and chatting with the ones who made you feel better, however, you could feel Sunghoon’s eyes staring at you.

You just wanted to go back, already tired of the couple who couldn’t keep their public display of affection at bay. Now you were sure it wasn’t just the hangover that made you wanna puke.

“I think I just lost my appetite,” you commented, causing the guy in front of you to snigger.

You looked up for the first time to see Jake sitting opposite to you, sending you a smile once he saw you looking his way, which you returned easily.

He usually kept to himself and he wasn’t the talkative one in the group. You had only talked to him while greeting him whenever your groups met, and once when Sunghoon got drunk beyond control at a party and so you had to call Jake to pick him up. Your interactions were limited to him because of one person.

Your smile dropped the second you heard that annoying giggle again, Jake only looked your way with a small frown after as you averted your gaze back to your lap, gulping down your anger.

The sound of a message notification from your phone grabbed your attention, and you opened it to find your group chat being active.

Uni haters 🤬👊🏼 (minus Sunghoon) mOrk: uhh yo guys this is awkward 😬 heedungie: can’t believe i lost my title of annoying king to sunghoon’s gf??? 🤬 ningx2: she’s not even a guy yunjinnie: but she’s annoying ningx2: can’t argue w that 🤪 rinaa: let’s just eat and leave as soon as we can, the air is suffocating me 🤕 you: too late i can’t eat anymore 🤡 jay: im leaving i can’t w this bullshit, she didn’t even wear her wig properly mOrk: holy shit? she’s got a wig on?!?! 😨 You laughed as you noticed Jay calling the waiter for the bill, which you all split as soon as you could and made your way out of the suffocating place, leaving the two in there as Jake too, decided to leave early.

The drive back home was barely five minutes long, which soothed your nerves as you sang along to old songs Yunjin played on the speakers.

They could notice how you looked exhausted, but it was more than that, they knew you had something in your mind and it was related to none other than your ex.

“Okay, what’s going on?” Yunjin asked once you entered your shared dorm room.

“What do you mean? I’m perfectly fine!” You tried laughing but it came out fake, causing Karina to raise her brows.

“Spill. Right now,” she ordered, making you sit in between them as you clicked your tongue in annoyance, which wasn’t directed to them.

“Fine. I want revenge,” you confessed, “he looks so happy and unbothered as if nothing happened? How can he say hi to me as if it’s the most casual thing in this world after he broke up with me saying he got bored? Ugh I hate his guts!” You ranted.

“So, do you have any plans for that?” Yunjin asked.

“Not really,” you muttered, “safari really recommended me to flirt with other guys in front of him,” you laughed, picking at the pillow cover of your couch.

Yunjin refrained herself from snorting, “would he be jealous of a random guy though?”

Karina laughed along, “yeah it’s not like you can date his best friend to make him jealous?”

Your eyes widened, your head turning slowly as your lips curled into a devilish grin, immediately causing your friends to exchange nervous glances and speak up.

“Don’t fucking tell me you’re considering this,” Karina blinked, incredulous.

“Listen—” you started, only to be cut off midway.

“No way,” a breathy laugh left Yunjin as she tried to contain her words and make you understand without any cussing.

“It’s not a bad idea, okay?” You tried to convince her.

“So what? Are you gonna seduce Jake?” She asked.

You laughed which sounded more like a pfft, “of course not, silly! We’ll fake date each other!” You said, face shining as if you had presented the greatest idea known to mankind.

“Be so for real right now,” Karina deadpanned.

“Lord, Y/n think straight. This is real life, you’re not in a cheesy rom-com movie or a book,” Yunjin provided her input.

“I know! But I just have to make him jealous for what? A month before he gets bored of that Linda girlie, and maybe Jake would agree to it too!” You nodded at the possibilities.

“I can’t believe this is happening.” Yunjin rubbed her eyes, “me either,” Karina said as they both looked at you with an expression you couldn’t decipher.

Your smile only got wider, “this is the best way to make it work!” You announced before looking at Karina sheepishly, “please send me Jake’s number Rina,” you said in a sweet voice, knowing she was the social butterfly of the university before you waved a goodbye at them, walking into your room, formulating a plan alongside.

“This is gonna be a disaster, right?” Karina asked Yunjin, sighing.

“Oh definitely, it’ll be a show.”

You walked in your room, contemplating if it would be alright to discuss this on text or if you should meet up with him, the latter option was more plausible yet scary because what if Jake laughed at you? What if he didn’t agree to work with you for the sake of his friendship.

With such a stupefied idea, the possibilities were endless. Besides, you weren’t gonna ask for a lot, just a little hand holding, maybe hugging but nothing beyond that. You have to play pretend and smile a lot around each other. That would sell your drama and that would make Sunghoon jealous and realize that he lost a gem.

You waited and thought about it for a few days before finally giving in.

You took a deep breath, giving yourself a last nod of encouragement before you picked up your phone, saving the number Karina had forwarded you and clicking on his profile before sending a text.

To: Jake🐾 You: heyy jake! 🥰 it’s Y/n, can we meet up? You wondered if that emoji was too much, but you did not get enough time to ponder upon it as Jake texted you back in a minute. Jake🐾: Hey, Y/n :) sure, is everything okay? You: yess! i just need to talk to you about something :3 Jake🐾: How about Starbucks at 5? You: perfect, i’ll be there ^^ Jake🐾: See you <3

Your mouth widened at the heart at the end of the text, before you brushed it off, thinking that he sent it by mistake, or to seem kind. You kept your phone on the nightstand, standing in front of your closet to select an outfit for your meeting.

The plan was made, you just had to discuss it with Jake but you had never talked to him before, maybe that is why your heartbeat rose up. He was a good looking guy, there’s no denying that and you’ve heard that he was one of the smart ones too.

You bit your lip as you straightened out your top, rethinking your life decisions. There was no backing out now. You looked in the mirror again, satisfied with your outfit and makeup. You knew you looked stunning as you grabbed your phone and bag before driving Karina’s car to your desired destination.

The place was almost empty except for a few people who sat and worked on their laptops. It was easy to spot Jake, his dark hair shone under the dim lights of the cafe, he pushed his specs up for it to rest on his perfectly pointy nose, his lips parted ever so slightly as he focused on reading a book which you had never heard the name of.

His aura looked calming, which boosted your confidence as you made your way towards the table he was sitting at. It was near the window, at the end of the cafe, which gave you enough privacy. Somehow the seating choice felt very Jake to you.

Clearing your throat, you mustered up your courage, smiling slightly. “Hey, Jake!” You spoke, looking him in the eye.

That was enough to capture his attention, he looked up at you with a smile that reached his eyes.

He looked adorable.

“Y/n! Hey, come sit please,” he said, gesturing at the seat on the opposite side of him.

His eyes were soft as they looked at you sitting down, noticing a strand of hair which you tucked behind your ear, finally looking up at him, trying to find the right words to start the conversation.

“Isn’t it weird how we’ve never talked before?” You chuckled, causing him to nod with a small laugh.

“That’s true. How can I help you today?” He asked, keeping the book aside, carefully placing a bookmark before doing so.

You kept your confident smile on, “I needed your help with this hypothesis I have,” you nodded as you explained it to him, and he was sure that the meet up was for academic purposes now, “so I need to take a little survey. Can you answer some questions for me?” You asked.

He nodded as you took out a notepad and pen from the bag you were carrying.

“Sure, I’d be glad to help,” he smiled, eyes turning into soft crescents, which you stopped to stare for a second too long before realizing that he was waiting for your questions.

You snapped out of your daze as you started scribbling on your notepad, “your full name?”

“Don’t you know it?” He asked, confused.

“Shh just answer, it’s the official protocol.” You huffed.

“Sim Jaeyun.”

“Gender?”

“Seriously—”

“Just say it!”

“Okay, fine. Male.”

“What’s your age?”

“I’m 20.”

“Introvert, extrovert or ambivert?”

“Introverted.”

“Marital status?”

“What?”

“Single? Okay. So on a scale of one to ten, how willing are you to help me get back at your best friend by being my fake boyfriend?” You asked, your smile never faltering.

Jake blinked once. Then twice. “You lost me on that one,” he spoke up.

His eyes displayed a mixture of shock and amusement, and maybe it was your figment of imagination that you saw him snigger but you weren’t the one to give up.

Your lips jutted out in a pout, eyes shiny as you looked up at him, “c’mon! You won't let a girl beg for a little help, right? Especially when she was hurt so very deeply by the said ex, right?”

Jake looked at you, your pout only deepening in the hopes of him accepting your idea. He only leaned on his arm, coming closer with an enthralled smile.

“So what you’re suggesting here is that I fake date you to get back at my best friend for hurting you?” He confirmed and you nodded enthusiastically, “how’s it going to work?”

“Easy! Sunghoon isn’t the one who gets affected by a lot of things but if I date his best friend, that’s you, then he would get jealous and would regret breaking up with me,” you explained, “then I won’t take him back,” you announced, a triumphant smile on your face.

Jake nodded, as if contemplating whether the offer was worth it, “what do I get out of it?” He asks.

“A fake and pretty girlfriend of course,” you smiled, “and a chance to teach your best friend some manners,” you shrugged as if it was a win-win situation.

Jake’s expression didn’t give out what he was thinking and you were patiently looking at him for some sort of answer, hopefully a positive one.

“Do I have time to think?” He asks.

“I would give you some but then I’m an anxious being,” you stated which elicited a laugh out of him as he never expected that coming out of you.

But he had seen it all, the way Sunghoon behaved with you. He forgot all important dates, gave priority to his parties and the friend group which was potentially harmful for him, not to mention that his reason for breaking up was worse than the worst excuse, saying he got bored, only to find a girl two weeks later. Jake truly hated Linda as she accidentally broke his favourite vase while she made out with Sunghoon in their shared apartment.

“Fine. How are we going to go about this?” Jake sighed, giving in finally as he saw your face practically lighting up with excitement.

“Wait! Does this mean you’re in?” You asked just to be sure.

“I don’t think I have any other option,” he teases but you don’t mind, you were simply enjoying the feeling of victory already, “so, now what?” He asks, finally realizing what he had gotten himself into.

Fake dating.

“Now, we’re going to set some ground rules, which of course, we’ll write down and sign as a contract,” you say, getting a page out of your notepad.

“Like that one movie by Jenny Han?” He raised his brows.

You stopped to think for a second, “yeah but it’s not like we’ll fall in love or something,” you shrugged with a laugh and he nodded.

Y/n and Jake’s rules of fake dating! <3

Don’t fall in love

Hand holding is okay

Drive to the uni together

Nicknames are a must!

Kissing is not allowed!!

Don’t tell anyone except for Yunjin and Karina

Break up once the goal is reached.

Goal: make Sunghoon regret breaking up!! (Additional: get rid of Linda)

Signatures

You passed the sheet to Jake, “anything you’d like to change?” You asked as he read it all, and you noticed his brows slightly scrunching as he did so, exactly how they were scrunched when he was reading his book earlier.

“I’m assuming you told your friends already,” he pointed out rule number six, to which you nodded sheepishly.

“No kissing?” He asked, “you know no one’s gonna buy it if we don’t kiss, right? But of course, if you’re not comfortable then it’s fine.”

You bit your lower lip, wondering if you should consider it since he was right. Kissing is the easiest way to show affection, “I think you’re right, we’ll do it only when it’s required,” you said, and he nodded.

You wondered how he was so calm with all of this, and you liked that he was asking questions about it all.

“What’s with the nicknames?” He read rule number four.

“Sunghoon is big on nicknames, I bet he calls you some too. He used to call me princess,” you sighed, remembering how it used to be. It hurt but the current hatred overtook that feeling.

“Alright, sweetheart,” he whispered.

Your eyes widened at his deep, accented tone, but he only smiled, “just practising,” he said and you nodded, gulping down.

“Okay, so is the list done?” You inquired.

“Yeah, I just have to add one thing,” he said, scribbling down another rule while you asked him random questions.

“Have you ever dated before?”

He shook his head, “you’re my first,” he winked, and you wondered how he was so good at flirting.

“So—” you were going to ask another question but it seems like he knew what it was.

“I know I’m silent but it doesn’t mean I’m inexperienced,” he stated, and you were amused as it was the first time he saw him being this way, “besides, this deal of ours would benefit me by driving the girls away.”

“Right,” you snickered, looking at what he had written, “why PDA?” you asked.

“Because that’s the key to irritate Hoon, especially with Linda around who sees no other seat but Hoon’s lap,” he explained as your face scrunched at the image.

“You really are smart,” you muttered, signing the contract before handing it to him, who was quick to sign it too before you extended your hand.

His big hand encased yours in a handshake and you couldn’t help, but notice how his fingers were slender, veins visible on his hands as his grip was firm on your hand.

You had sealed the deal.

Y/n and Jake’s rules of fake dating! <3

Don’t fall in love

Hand holding is okay

Drive to the uni together

Nicknames are a must!

Kissing is not allowed!!

Don’t tell anyone except for Yunjin and Karina

Break up once the goal is reached.

PDA whenever the target is around!

Goal: make Sunghoon regret breaking up!! (Additional: get rid of Linda)

Y/n Jake

Signatures

“Listen, I know plans don’t work at times, there’s no reason to be sad over it—wait why are you smiling? There’s no way—” Yunjin asked as soon as you entered your dorm after your meeting with Jake.

“He agreed,” you squealed.

“You’ve got to be kidding me. Jake? The scholar guy who’s silent for the majority of the time, the guy who’s never had a girlfriend before, he agreed to fake date you?” Karina’s mouth was hung open and you only nodded excitedly.

They both looked at each other before nodding, “now, you need a day out. We’re talking waxing, getting your hair done, and preferably your nails too since you’ve had that colour for too long and new clothes—” they made a list as they successfully dragged you out for all of it the next day, saying it’s a little something they’d want to contribute to your fake dating strategy.

You didn’t mind a bit of it, being pampered was something you loved and it was long due as you had devoted all your time to crying after your breakup.

It was when Monday rolled by when it finally settled in. You were going to pretend to date Jake Sim, in front of everyone. Your friends gave you last minute pep talks and you were more than glad that they had decided to help you dress up too. Just then your phone rang with a notification.

Jake🐾: Morning, sunshine <3 Ready to sell our show? You: good morning!! i'm more than ready! are you tho? 👀 Jake🐾: I’m already waiting for you outside, love ;)

You almost choked on the water you were drinking as you remembered the rules.

You had to go to the university with him.

“Bye guys! He’s here,” you said to your roommates, getting up and grabbing your bag as you made your way out in a hurry.

Jake was standing by his car as he lived in the apartments and not the dorms, which was ten minutes away from your university campus. As for your dorms, they were a solid five minutes walk from your room.

He looked up from your phone as he heard you walking closer to him, “hey,” he smiled.

“So punctual, you’re right on time,” you said, “seems like you’re excited.”

He chuckled, opening the passenger seat door for you, “I can’t say I’m not excited to see other’s reactions,” he admitted as you sat down inside, thanking him softly.

Sunghoon had never once opened the door for you.

He got in the car, focusing on the road, “what’s the goal for today, princess?” He asked in his deep tone.

You blamed your overly sensitive skin for the tingling you felt due to his voice, also sitting to notice how his face looked like a sculpture.

“Soft launching our relationship,” you answered, clicking his picture.

“In the cafeteria, during lunch then?”

“Exactly! You just have to sit next to me and smile, that’ll be enough for Heeseung to suspect something,” you explained the basic plan just in time as you reached the university parking lot.

“Why? Do I never smile?” He asked, getting his seatbelt off.

“You do, but only to our group. Others are limited to a neutral expression only,” you pointed out as if you had analysed him fully.

“Wait,” he stopped you from opening the car door, getting out and opening it for you with a tiny smile.

Well that worked since people were nosy enough to notice a girl coming out of Jake’s car, which is a scene that never occurs.

He politely offered you his hand as he helped you stand up. His hand was warm juxtaposing your cold ones, as he pulled you towards him, your shoulder pressed against his chest, which you could feel was chiselled, he definitely had pecks.

“Smile, princess,” he whispered, and you overcame your state of hyper focus on him before putting on your best smile.

“What are we doing?” You asked, your smile never faltering.

Jake was somehow really good at looking at you with fondness in his eyes, he’d be a nice theatre guy if he takes up acting someday.

“Dropping my girlfriend to her class, of course,” he said smoothly, and you started walking, hand in hand.

“You’re pretty good at this. Are you sure it’s your first time?” You teased, noticing others staring at your hands.

“Why? Do you think I’m a good boyfriend?” He asked back and you were truly amazed to see him retorting to your questions, given that you had barely seen him talk before.

He felt your hand slipping and quickly intertwined your fingers. The gesture made sure to send a shiver down your spine.

Sunghoon never held your hand while walking.

“We’re just getting started, we’ll see how it goes,” you suggested, causing him to nod and continue the conversation you had left off.

“So what you were saying back in the car is that people perceive me as someone who’s mean?” He tilted his head in question.

“Of course not! They perceive you as someone who’s unapproachable.” You say seriously, you both stopped walking as you had reached the class.

He blinked at you once. You blinked back.

And you both burst out into soft laughter before he ruffled your hair slightly, bending down to your level, “study well, princess.” He winked, walking away to attend his own lecture.

You tried your best to focus on the lecture as you jotted down the notes alongside, however the feeling of thrill kept your leg bouncing the entire time, your mind working out possible scenarios with everyone’s reactions.

Soon, the classes were over and it was the time for your lunch break, which also meant that it was the time for you and Jake to act in front of everyone else.

“We’ll cheer for you,” Karina said and you could only laugh at her expression. She still couldn’t believe that you were going through with this.

From the entrance of the big cafeteria, you could easily spot the table where everyone had already assembled.

“Ready?” A deep voice whispered in your ear, successfully causing you to jump back.

But Jake was quick to grab your waist and pull you closer before you could trip, his eyes equally widened as yours, “god! You scared me,” you said, breathing in deeply to calm your heart.

You could feel his scent infiltrating your senses, it was a perfect blend of woody and citrus, which was also paired with slight musk and mandarin. He smelled really good.

“Sorry, I didn’t mean to,” he said, letting go so you could stand straight.

His eyes were full of worry, mouth slightly agape and you smiled to let him know you were okay. “Now, smile and talk,” you said as you both walked into the cafeteria.

“Do I really never smile?” He asked you, “because people are staring.”

“I told you already! You smile only when you’re around our friends and we have never really talked before, at least in front of others,” you laughed.

The whole group went silent as the two of you approached. Heeseung was the first one to raise his eyebrows as you sat down with him, but Jake didn’t sit next to Sunghoon. Instead, he sat down next to you.

Linda, as usual, was sitting on Sunghoon’s lap, but that didn’t stop Hoon from staring at you and Jake.

“Something is fishy,” Heeseung pointed out.

“What is?” You asked, feigning innocence.

Jake was silent when he wrapped his strong arm around your waist, pulling you slightly closer to him. You could feel your stomach tingling, and he simply smiled your way.

“Firstly, I saw you getting out of Jake’s car in the morning,” Hee noted, “secondly, he was holding your hand and he walked you to the class. Thirdly, he’s been smiling nonstop.”

“Dude, no way!” Mark simply laughed, thinking it’s another one of Heeseung’s jokes.

Ningning looked lost while Jay seemed to be focusing on your expression, “I don’t think it’s one of his jokes this time,” he said.

“It’s really not!” Hee argued, glad that Jay was agreeing.

“Does this mean—” Mark’s eyes widened.

“—that they’re dating,” Yunjin said, acting her best as she widened her eyes, almost standing up at the confession.

A series of gasps left their mouths, “what?” They collectively exclaimed.

You tried your best to hold in your laugh as Jake turned to look at you, and from the side of your eyes, you could notice Sunghoon staring at you deeply with his jaw clenched.

“They are! Look! He’s got his arm around her waist,” Heeseung exclaimed in an overdramatic way.

“Guys—” you tried to say but Jake stopped you.

“It’s fine, princess. They know now,” he smiled, pulling you even closer in a side hug.

That caused Ningning, Mark and Heeseung to scream while Linda squealed, jumping on Hoon’s lap.

Jake caressed the corner of your lip adoringly, “no need to hide it from our friends, baby,” he said before looking up, “Heeseung is right, we are dating.”

“What the fuck?”

“Since when?”

“Excuse me?”

“Did you fuck?”

All eyes turned to Ningning in disbelief as she asked the question, “what? I’m curious,” she shrugged, everyone looking at Sunghoon subtly to observe his reaction.

You leaned into Jake’s chest, making yourself comfortable as you saw everyone chatting excitedly, your eyes settling on your ex for just a moment to see his furrowed brows and hardened eyes, a vein popping out from his neck.

Day one, successful.

“So you’re dating now, huh?” Sunghoon’s voice asked Jake as he entered their shared apartment.

Sunghoon was sitting on the couch, face devoid of expressions as he asked the question.

Jake chuckled softly, gripping his bag tighter as he walked into the room, standing in front of Sunghoon, “yeah. Who would’ve seen that coming?”

That caused the other boy to chuckle along, but it sounded strained, almost ending with a scoff, “I certainly didn’t see it coming.”

“You don’t sound happy for me,” Jake said, his tone teasing.

Sunghoon was trying hard to keep his fake smile up, “What makes you think so?”

“Your smile. It’s strained,” Jake pointed out, grabbing the bottle of beer in front of Sunghoon and taking a sip out of it.

Sunghoon clicked his tongue, looking Jake dead in the eye, “how can you date her? What happened to the bro code?”

Jake remained calm, “why? Weren’t you the one who was done with her?”

“She’s my fucking ex, Jake,” he snapped.

“That’s right, she’s your ex. She’s not yours anymore, she’s my girl.” Jake smiled, keeping the beer back on the table before walking away.

“Oh! And, try to be happy for us now, Hoon. I don’t want my princess to be sad because of us, yeah?” Jake gave him his infamous eye smile before returning to his room.

The plan was working.

You didn’t have morning classes the next day, which is why you had to walk to the main campus instead of getting a ride with your fake boyfriend. Yet you left your dorm an hour before your lecture to meet up with Jake as he had something to tell you.

The one thing you liked about your University was its beauty, the gardens and fresh flowers only heightened up your spirits as you tried to find Jake in the garden of the STEM faculty, which was mostly empty.

You spotted Jake waiting for you by a tree. He was reading the same book he had in the cafe the other day, you had also noticed how frequently he used to go to libraries during your relationship with Sunghoon. He loved to read.

“Hey,” you said, standing in front of him with a smile.

“Hey there, princess,” he replied, making you tilt your head.

“Why are you calling me that? We’re alone right now,” you laughed.

“For practice, of course,” he said in a beat before he handed you a cup of coffee, the exact one which you get from your favourite cafe nearby.

“How’d you know?” You blink, surprised at his sweet gesture, also thanking him for it.

He shrugged, “I’m known to be attentive,” he said.

Sunghoon never knew your favourite drink.

“Sunghoon talked to me yesterday,” he told you as you took a sip of your coffee.

“Yeah?” You asked, stepping closer to hear what he had to say.

“Yeah, he truly hates this setting. He asked me how I could date you.”

“Oh my god, he didn’t even hesitate? What did you say back then?” You asked.

“Hold on—” he said, grabbing your waist and turning you around, his hand resting on the back of your head as he pushed you against the tree.

“What’s wrong?” You asked, eyes widening as he leaned closer, making your heart beat out of your chest as you looked into his honey brown eyes which were surrounded by little specks of gold.

“Sunghoon,” he breathed out, “he’s here and he’s looking our way.”

To Sunghoon, it might look as if Jake and you are kissing but his lips are still inches away from yours, his scent pleasing your olfactory receptors as your ex only scoffed and walked away.

“Oh,” you said in understanding.

Jake only chuckled, “so, he went on saying how you are his ex and I shouldn’t be dating you,” he continued to tell you the story.

Only Jake Sim could talk so calmly in such a compromising position. You wondered if Sunghoon had left already.

“What did you reply?” You asked, voice coming out in a whisper as your body became aware of his hand which rested on your waist.

“That you’re not his anymore,” he claimed, “that you’re mine now.” He said, breathily.

You gulped down your nervousness. You knew it was a part of the act yet you couldn’t help but feel your skin tingling ever so slightly as you nodded.

“Is he gone?” You asked, referring to Sunghoon.

Jake blinked twice, finally looking up to see no sign of your ex anymore as he stepped back and you breathed in deeply.

“The plan is working perfectly then,” you let out softly.

He nodded, eyes crinkling.

“I almost forgot,” you gasped, “Yunjin gave me this idea that we should go on a date!”

“A date?” He asked, knowing that it’ll just be the two of you there.

“Yes. It’s honestly just to make it believable. We can go out, click pictures and have a good time by eating good food,” you said, looking in his eyes for confirmation.

“Sure, let’s do that,” he agreed, making you smile as you said you’d text him the details before rushing to your lecture.

Jake simply leaned back, staring at your rushing figure with tender eyes.

Another week had gone by swiftly and the only thing that bothered you were the girls who came up to you, asking if you were truly in a relationship with Jake, to which you said yes with the sweetest smile you could muster, crushing all their hopes of having a future with your fake boyfriend.

Heeseung was hellbent on knowing more about this newfound relationship of yours, Ningning simply wanted to know if the calm and silent guy was good in bed, Yunjin and Karina were amazing at acting as if they didn’t know it was fake. Mark approached Jake as he tried to get a few tips out of him since Mark wanted to man up and confess to his crush.

As for Sunghoon, you hadn’t seen him for the past two days. He didn’t sit with your group during lunch, nor was in any of your shared lectures. Even his girlfriend came to ask you guys if you had seen him. Only Jake knew that Sunghoon had spent the past two days drinking at their apartment.

That was the least of your concerns as Ningning kept asking you random questions.

“Favourite hair colour on guys?” She asked.

“Black looks heavenly,” you admitted.

“And haircut?” She asked Karina.

“Anything as long as it’s not a bowl cut,” she winced, distaste for that haircut clear on her face.

“But guys, undercut looks so fucking hot, you have to admit that,” you pointed out and everyone seemed to agree with you.

The conversation was casual but Jake decided to take it up a notch and surprise you with something you had decided upon, yet never executed.

“Let’s go on a date today, baby,” Jake suggested, again making everyone stop and stare at you both.

“Dude, how are you so cool?” Mark whined, wanting to do the same with his crush.

“I thought you were shy, but I guess the silent ones are the freakiest,” Ningning commented.

“He’s literally talking about a date, Ning,” you sighed.

“I can't believe he took you away from me,” Heeseung shook his head as you gave him a look.

“You guys were never together in the first place,” Karina reminded him, and he sobbed dramatically.

Jake looked at you expectantly, his eyes seemed bigger than usual and you could swear they were shining just the perfect amount. It somehow made you look away, biting your lower lip in the process before you nodded.

“I’d love to,” you admitted.

“Perfect, I’ll pick you up at five,” he said, grabbing his bag and swinging it on his right shoulder.

He noticed how you looked happy this particular day, your face had a certain kind of glow to it and your smile was brighter. It seemed as if you were doing better now, and your friends really loved to see you this way.

He bent down, touching your cheek tenderly, pressing his lips on your forehead ever so gently, making your eyes flutter close at the soothing sensation.

“See you then, princess,” he whispered, looking at you one last time before going to attend his next lecture.

“Did he just?” Heeseung covered his mouth.

You were just as shocked as the others, not expecting any kind of PDA at all, especially when Sunghoon wasn’t around. That was the first time he had done it. You bit your lip yet again, looking down at your lap, trying to contain your smile.

Yunjin and Karina looked at you before looking at each other with a knowing look.

Then they smiled, wishing for the best.

“What do I even wear?” You huff in distress, looking at your roommates who looked like statues seeing your bed full of random clothes tossed around.

“You can simply ask him where you guys are gonna go, it’s not like you’re actually dating and it’s a surprise,” Karina pointed out.

You stopped, saying, “you’re right actually,” but then you whined, “I don’t wanna ask him such simple things, help me out guys.”

Yunjin sighed, mustering her stylist expression as she gave your wardrobe and your bed a once over, quickly getting all articles of clothing she wanted before handing them over to you, solving your problem in two minutes maximum.

“Don’t you think this dress is a little fancy? I mean, we’re probably going to a local cafe,” You asked, cocking your brow.

“Just trust me and wear this babygirl,” Yunjin said, using her usual nicknames.

You had just finished applying your lip oil, concluding your makeup as you got a notification from Jake saying he was outside your dorm.

You smiled unknowingly at the text, a feeling of excitement, or rather, giddiness creeping up your stomach as you bid your roommates goodbye, grabbing your purse and not forgetting to thank them for tolerating your tantrums.

Walking out of the dorm and towards the exit, you stopped as you saw Jake leaning against his car, which wasn’t an unusual sight for you, however, you had never expected to see him in a black jacket, thinking that he’d be clad in his usual hoodies.

His hair was neatly trimmed as he sported an undercut, which he didn’t have in the morning, meaning he got it cut right after your classes.

Right after you revealed your liking for the particular haircut.

“Jake,” you whispered, walking closer to him, noticing how he wasn’t wearing his usual specs either, probably opting for the lenses instead.

He was lost in his own thoughts, his eyes fixated on the flower he held in his hand, completely immersed in his thoughts before he looked up to see you standing right in front of him.

“Y/n,” he murmured, his heart pounding slightly as he noticed the light breeze gently swaying the hem of your dress, “you look beautiful,” he smiled, dissipating your jittering nerves and sending a wave of warmth through your chest.

“You look so—” you tried to find the right word, eyes never leaving his face as you had never seen him look so bold before, “captivating.”

He laughed at your statement, “here,” he said, extending his arm and passing you the flower he had gotten for you, the tips of your fingers brushed against his ever so slightly, “glad I could captivate you, sweetheart,” he whispered, winking at you.

You were left stunned, wondering where did he get his sudden boost of confidence from as you sat inside his car, watching him start the car, gripping the steering wheel normally, yet it made the veins of his hands pop out.

You cleared your throat, “so, where are you taking me today?” You asked him.

“Well, that’s something you’ll have to wait and see,” he teased, building up your anticipation.

“Okay, is it far though?” You asked, falling into a conversation with him so easily, and he told you it would be an hour long drive, making you wonder where you were off to.

There was something so endearing about others sharing their favourite things and talking about them, you loved to hear all of it and you felt even better seeing Jake comfortable around you as he went on telling you about the books he’d been reading and recommending the ones you’d like.

One hour felt like a few minutes with him, time passing by effortlessly. Your lips parted in surprise once you saw where you were.

It was the fancy restaurant you’d been wishing to visit from the past year, but never got a chance to do so, “oh my god, I really wanted to come here to eat,” you told him, smile brightening and you were glad you had dressed up for it.

“I know,” he said, extending his arm for you to hold.

You looked at him, incredulous, “how?”

“I asked Karina,” he admitted as you held on to his arm softly.

You were thoroughly surprised at his revelation, knowing that he could’ve taken you to any normal place nearby but he chose this. You were in awe at how beautiful the interior was as you focused on the little details here and there.

“You didn’t have to do so much, Jake,” you whispered, loving how his skin shone under the light of the chandelier.

He shook his head softly, eyes never leaving your face, “I know it’s a fake date but it doesn’t mean that I’ll take you to our usual cafés, you deserve more than that.”

You breathed in softly, breaking eye contact and looking at your fiddling fingers. You felt as if your heart was beating out of your chest. Everything he did felt so genuine and well thought of. He cared about your likes and dislikes, he always took a note of your preferences.

Sunghoon never did that.

“You’re too fucking sweet,” you muttered under your breath so he can’t hear it.

“Hm?” He asked, menu in his hands as he scanned it thoroughly for all possible options.

“Nothing,” you smiled, getting your phone out and clicking a few candid pictures of him, which did capture his attention.

“What’s that for?” He looked at you with big eyes, his face giving out the cutest expressions despite him looking tough in his undercut and newfound style.

“Why not? Can’t post my boyfriend on my story now?” You asked cheekily.

It was something you both had decided you’d do, the likes and replies flooded in soon as your friends were flabbergasted at the fact that Jake had cut his hair and dressed up so well.

You both decided upon the dishes you wished to have and the waiter noted it down kindly, leaving you two alone to talk after.

“Won’t you post me too?” You asked.

“I will, you just have to wait for a while. I promise it’ll be the prettiest picture ever,” he said, full of confidence.

“Well, that’s a challenge then because I don’t usually like my photos,” you smirked and he leaned in.

“We’ll see how that goes,” he challenged.

It was great that you could share any kind of emotions with him, whether it was you being goofy, him being silent, or you being nervous as he turns to be confident. It was a mix of everything.

Soon, your food was served to you and even the scent of the scrumptious meal was enough to make your mouth water as you hummed with delight with just one bite, saying it melted just perfectly in your mouth.

You didn’t notice him watching your eager face, loving your reaction as he felt like he did the right thing bringing you here. Until you catch him watching you.

“Is there something on my face?” You asked cluelessly, pouting as you ate another bite.

“Actually, yeah there is,” he said, leaning closer to caress the corner of your lip with his thumb, brushing away the crumbs gently as you simply sat with your heart pounding at his gesture. Even more so when he smiled, licking his thumb, “all done.”

“You’re really so good at it,” you muttered, and this time he heard it.

“At what?”

“If you do this,” you said, gesturing at your lip, “to any girl then she’ll definitely swoon over you.”

He raised his brow, “why? Did you like it that much?”

An awkward chuckle left your mouth as you tried to dismiss his question, “I’m just saying,” you state, trying to be as nonchalant as possible.

He only laughed, “alright, sweetheart.”

You whined, and the other families around looked at you both with soft eyes, thinking you both were cute together as his eyes turned into crescents at your behaviour.

You couldn’t remember the last time you felt so at ease being out with someone. That wasn’t just all, Jake insisted on taking you to another place for a little walk. Night had fallen as you walked together on a rather empty bridge, yet it was a pretty sight—water reflecting the glistening stars along with the crescent moon.

“How’s Sunghoon?” You asked all of a sudden, not noticing Jake’s smile faltering for a fraction of a second.

“He’s coping in his own way. I bet he’ll be back to uni tomorrow. But he definitely regrets it,” Jake lets out slowly, “isn’t that your goal?”

You stop walking, trying to find the right words, “yeah,” you whispered, “but it’s not over until he confronts me himself. I need some closure,” you said, looking at him with a teasing smile now, “why? Don’t wanna be with me anymore?”

He licked his lips, biting his tongue as he smiled, which you noticed was another habit of his, “of course not. It’s good to have someone to talk to.”

“Yeah? Then tell me more about you,” you said, looking at the water as you folded your arms over the railing.

He was silent for a few seconds, joining you to lean on the railing, “I’ve always been the shy kid I guess. I was the one who always used to read sitting in the corner of a class and so, I never really had friends.”

You didn’t glance at him, letting him speak freely. Jake was one of the kindest souls you had ever met and it was obvious even in the little time you had known him. You wanted him to be happy.

“Hoon was my friend ever since we were kids, our families are really close so he was forced to befriend me. He didn’t mind it, he was the kindest child and helped me talk to others, he was also the reason why I met you guys,” he sighed, “Hoon was always first when it came to everything, he led the way for me and I let him do that each time.” He turned his head, looking your way as he whispered, “until I realized I should’ve been the first this one time.”

You couldn’t understand what he was referring to, yet you understood that Sunghoon was dear to him, however his recent actions caused him to drift apart from Jake.

A flash of light took you out of your trance. Jake had clicked your picture, “show!” You said, almost jumping closer to him and his shoulders rose up as he laughed when you tried to get his phone from his hands.

“You’ll see when I post it,” he said.

You whined again, “but what if I look bad in the picture?”

“You can’t ever look bad, sweetheart,” he said earnestly and you could feel your cheeks heating up as you closed your mouth shut, biting your lip as you looked away shyly.

He chuckled, “let’s get you home now.”

You checked the time on your wristwatch, “oh, yeah. It’s late.”

You both started walking towards his car, getting off the bridge as Jake saw you shiver with the sudden gust of chilly air hitting you.

He wasted no time in getting his jacket off and passing it to you, “here, it’s cold.”

Your eyes widened to see him wearing nothing but a white tank underneath which displayed his muscles as the moonlight accentuated it further. You never knew he worked out, your eyes travelling to his arms which were veiny.

Jake looked unreal, almost like the bad boys you’d see in a movie but his well sculpted face made him look like a Greek god. He really had it all.

You didn’t even notice you had stopped walking as Jake wrapped his jacket around your figure, smiling slightly as you reached the car, his scent enveloped you aa you hugged the jacket closer to you.

“T—thank you,” you spoke, mentally slapping yourself for stuttering.

“Can’t let my girlfriend freeze now, can I?” He stated more than asked.

He helped you get in the car by opening the door, which he always did. It was another habit of his which you found endearing. He got in the car soon, looking your way before he leaned in all of a sudden, his face inches away from yours, causing you to stop breathing for a few seconds.

The shape of his lips was beautiful.

He leaned back soon, dragging the seatbelt with him as he secured you in your seat. The proximity reminded you of how he kissed your forehead in the morning, and your mouth worked before your mind could as you asked him about it.

“Uh, so—why did you kiss my forehead in the morning?” You inquired.

He most certainly was not expecting that question, and his expression gave it away, “your friends were watching,” he stated, licking his lips, “and Mark was suspicious as we never kissed before or did anything other than hand holding,” he explained.

“Did he ask you about it?” You questioned, hugging the jacket closer to your body.

Jake hummed as a reply, seeing you get comfortable on the seat with droopy eyelids, he knew you were going to fall asleep soon and he let you.

His heart could only take so much for one day.

He made sure to drive safe, glancing at your sleeping figure from time to time and he swore you looked like a baby when you slept.

You reached back safely and he stopped the car, he didn’t wish to wake you up when you looked so at peace. He called out your name softly, coming closer to pat your shoulder.

You stirred in your sleep, opening your eyes slowly to find Jake close to you.

“We’re here,” he spoke, voice low.

“Oh,” you blinked a few times, trying to adjust to the street lights as you got out of the car, not expecting Jake to get out along with you.

You looked at him in question and he just shrugged, his muscles flexing in the process, “let me walk you to your door,” he said.

Sunghoon never walked you to your door.

“Don’t you ever get tired of being a gentleman?” You asked with an amused smile.

“Not when it comes to you,” he uttered quietly.

Heat rushed up the tip of your ears now that you stood in front of him, “Jake—” you whispered, “thank you so much for today. I can’t remember the last time I had this much fun on a date.”

A fake date, you reminded yourself.

“It’s good to see you happy,” he took a step closer, “good night, princess.”

He was gentle as he slowly brushed his fingers on your forehead to tuck your hair behind your ear, he leaned in closer, his lips grazing your forehead in a featherlight kiss. You closed your eyes, the warmth of his kiss lingering on your skin as he bid goodbye to you.

He was walking away by the time you could open your eyes and breathe again, not even bothering to ask for his jacket back from you.

You looked around your place once to see if your friends were watching this time.

They weren’t.

Your room had a tranquil atmosphere as the moonlight coming from the window lit it up. Your roommates were already asleep in their respective rooms as you got changed into your sleepwear and took your makeup off, carefully keeping Jake’s jacket on the bed, not once thinking that your pillow would exude a scent like him too.

It was hard to sleep, as if you had a feeling of giddiness bubbling up inside of you. Even after tossing and turning, you couldn’t find a perfect position to sleep, not to mention how your mind had created a montage of today’s date, replaying it over and over.

You sighed, staring at the ceiling before closing your eyes shut, hoping you’d get some sleep before waking up for Uni in the morning. And slowly, you drifted to dreamland with Jake’s scent lingering in the air.

Your alarm clock was your enemy. You really needed a few more minutes to catch up on your sleep, grabbing your phone to see if there’s something that could drive your sleepiness away.

There was.

Your picture was the first thing you saw when you opened Instagram, it was posted by Jake instead of being put up as a story, which was unusual since he only had two pictures on his account—one of him and the other one of his pet dog.

A soft gasp left your mouth, heart thumping out of your chest as you saw the picture. The flash made you glow and you had the tiniest hint of a smile on your face as you looked at the night sky.

It was indeed your prettiest picture anyone had ever captured, it was exactly what Jake had promised.

The caption, however, made you turn around and grab your pillow as you screamed into it, kicking your feet.

My girl, that’s what he wrote in his caption, paired with a red heart.

You knew it was for show but that didn’t stop the butterflies in your stomach from going feral. It felt too real, the gestures, the little things. It felt more real than your previous real relationship and you weren’t sure how you felt about it.

It was another day where you had afternoon classes, and so you did not go to the uni with Jake. You had not liked or commented on the picture yet, pondering about how to go on about this.

Jake had texted you twice, wishing you a good morning first and then asking if you had your lunch yet. You were tempted to reply but first, you gained a slight amount of courage and liked his post.

You typed a comment with the first thing that came to your mind.

You’re mine forever ❤️

Your cheeks burned up as you kept your phone down on one of the picnic benches kept around the campus, as that was the exact place you were sitting at after your classes had ended.

A very whiny and feminine voice called out your name, and you looked up to see Linda along with your ex and your fake boyfriend. The smile on her face was sickening and you wondered what they were doing together.

Yet again, you did not think twice before getting up and burying your face in Jake’s chest, wrapping your arms around him in an embrace. This shocked Jake, you could feel him go still for a negligible second before a deep laugh boomed up his chest, you could feel him vibrate as he wrapped his arms around your frame.

“Missed me that much, baby?” He asked, patting your head.

Sunghoon watched the scene unfold with dark eyes.

“I missed you so much, baby,” you whispered.

It was the first time you had used a nickname on anyone, heck you never even called Sunghoon that.

A cough separated you both and now you couldn’t muster up enough courage to look at Jake while he couldn’t stop looking your way.

“Linda wants to have lunch together, like a double date,” Jake told you and you saw Linda nod excitedly.

“It’s so romantic! We even got the lunch packed, see!” She raised her hand to show you two bags which probably had the lunch she was talking about.

This day couldn’t have gotten more weird.

“That sounds great!” You tried to sound cheerful but it only came out awkward.

Good for you, Linda didn’t pick up your tone and clapped excitedly, “we only have thirty minutes because I have my salon appointment after so let’s be fast,” she spoke in a go.

You noticed Jake sporting the same look of confusion as you, it was an awkward situation indeed. Sunghoon didn’t say a word, only observing you and Jake.

Jake took the paper bag and got the packed lunches out. He had gotten you your favourite salad with grilled chicken as he opted to get the same dish for himself, not forgetting to get you coke, which you preferred to drink while eating.

He really paid a lot of attention to your likes and dislikes.

Linda really couldn’t read the room as she never once stopped talking about this new lingerie set she got for herself, “Hoonie liked it too,” she giggled and you tried to focus on eating, not having it in you to picture it in your mind.

“I’ve told you not to call me that,” he spoke, his words harsh.

That was the first time he opened his mouth ever since you started eating. Linda didn’t care, pouting slightly as she started talking again, “let’s play couples quiz!” She squealed.

You could feel your headache growing with her high pitched voice.

“Jake, when’s Y/n’s birthday?” She asked.

He fixed his gaze on you, answering the question correctly. You tried not to be shocked, displaying your sweet smile for them. He actually knew a lot about you, the eye contact made you bite your lower lip before you asked.

“Sunghoon, when’s Linda’s birthday?” You asked now, questioning him directly, which he did not expect.

“Third of February,” he said and Linda gasped, offended.

“That’s not my birthday!” She almost screamed, bickering with him for a solid minute as Jake passed you a few tissues, seeing the salad get on your fingers.

“Okay, next question,” she said and she kept on asking him questions as if it was a rapid fire round and Jake answered each of them correctly. Your heart was thumping out of your chest, he knew your favourite colour, your favourite tv show and singer, your favourite cake and song.

Sunghoon knew nothing.

Linda didn’t know a thing about Sunghoon either, just like he never knew a thing about Linda.

Sunghoon slammed his fist on the table, getting up and walking away without any second glance, you almost jumped with how loud the sound was, your hand resting on top of your chest to soothe your nerves.

Linda ran after him, or rather she tried to run after him in her heels.

“Are you okay?” Jake asked you softly, his fingers caressing your cheek as he searched your face for any kind of discomfort.

You nodded, gulping and looking away.

This wasn’t supposed to happen. Your skin wouldn’t stop tingling where he had touched you, it was almost impossible for you to breathe when he was so close to you.

“Y—yeah, I’m okay. I think I should go and get my assignments done now, yeah,” you said, fumbling over your words as Jake frowned, wondering if he did something wrong.

“Y/n—”

“I’ll see you tomorrow!” You waved at him, almost running away, leaving him with a dejected sigh.

Of course, you didn’t have to answer his questions, he reminded himself. It was a fake relationship after all.

So, while you laid in your bed with your pillow clutched close to your chest, Jake stood in front of Sunghoon at their apartment.

“Since when do you eat salad?” Sunghoon asked, tone somewhat disappointing. laced with a hint of jealousy.

“Y/n likes it,” Jake smiled softly, “It was hard not to like it after.”

“You hated coffee,” Sunghoon almost accused.

“I like it now, it’s normal to develop your taste,” Jake replied calmly.

“You’ve never gone on a date before, you’ve never had this kind of hairstyle before. You’re changing yourself and for what?” Sunghoon sighed, shoulders dropping when he accused him again.

Jake only bit his lip, “love does things to you and I think I'm changing for the better.”

Love.

That’s all Sunghoon had to hear before leaving the room.

“Why are you sulking, babygirl?” Yunjin asked you the next day, seeing you sitting with your blanket wrapped around you, a piece of chip in your mouth as you lazily snacked on it.

“Nothing,” you mumbled, hiding your face.

Yunjin rolled her eyes, “you were squealing in the morning yesterday, what changed?”

You sighed deeply, “I guess I’m just feeling a bit down today,” you shrugged.

She sat down on the bed, right in front of you before pulling you in the most warm and comfortable hug. It was something you appreciated even more this particular day. You felt conflicted with your feelings.

It’s the little things, it’s always the little things when it comes to Jake, it creates a bigger picture for him. But for Sunghoon, it was only the larger picture with no elements supporting it.

“That’s the problem, babygirl. I’m not gonna let you drown in your own blanket all evening. You’re coming with me to the party,” Yunjin stated, opening your closet to select an outfit for you already.

Turns out that Yunjin can be a great manipulator because there was no way you’d be standing in the middle of a party with a vodka shot in your hand otherwise.

Maybe drinking would help you, it always does. It’s almost pathetic how you’re ready to get shitfaced for a whole night just to get rid of intrusive thoughts, the thoughts which consisted of Jake and Jake only.

You drank that shot in a go, getting another one as Heeseung tried to stop you but to no avail. Once you had taken three shots, all in a row, you turned around to find Karina, who looked as if she spent a while trying to find you.

“Y/n! Where have you been?” She asked, grabbing your hand, “come, we’re gonna play upstairs.” Without much fighting, she dragged you upstairs and Heeseung followed behind.

You wondered what Jake would be doing right now.

The multicoloured lights were shining bright as they covered the expanse of the whole staircase, which you had trouble walking up, courtesy of your heels and a very short dress.

Karina opened the door to a room and your eyes immediately scanned the surroundings to understand who you were going to deal with tonight.

It was your whole friend group and some of their mutual friends too, however that wasn’t why you stood frozen in your spot at the given moment.

Jake Sim, the guy you had been avoiding since yesterday, was sitting in the same circle, the bean bags, sofas and chairs were arranged to be that way, as he sipped on a can of beer which he held in his slender fingers.

Seeing him at the party was shocking enough as he rarely attended any, but to add on to it, he was all dressed up as well.

He sipped on the drink, his Adam’s apple bobbing up and down as he gulped. The side angle gave you the best view of his undercut and defined jawline, your eyes travelling down to his chest, which was exposed as the top few buttons of his white shirt were unbuttoned, a black leather jacket covering him up as he also sported a few rings on his long, veiny fingers, a necklace gracing his slender neck.

You almost forgot how to breathe until Karina pushed you forward, which gained the attention of Jake, who smiled your way as he expected you to come over to him.

Karina and Yunjin high fived in the background, meaning; it was their plan for you both to meet at the party.

Your heels clicked as you walked towards him, it was as if you both were the only ones in the room at the given moment. He wasn’t being subtle as he stared at you, especially how he looked up when you stood next to him.

“Baby,” he whispered, pulling you to him—which was something you never expected.

You landed straight on his lap, his arm wrapped around you securely as the other one rested on your thigh, covering up your skin which was showing, courtesy of your short dress.

Your mind blanked, you couldn’t think anymore as goosebumps rose up your arms when he spoke in his deep voice, the others also stopped to stare at you both as he was not the one to show affection in public.

Heeseung and Yunjin teased you both, yet that wasn’t something you paid much attention to. You didn’t even see Sunghoon sitting in the same room, as if he wasn’t anyone to you anymore.

“I missed you so fucking much,” he whispered, making you sit close to him, your hand working on its own as it held on to his broad shoulder for support.

You should have been used to this whole fake dating plan of yours, yet you couldn’t ever get used to Jake’s constant surprises. It didn’t feel like it was fake when it came to him and it most certainly wasn’t a help how you could feel the alcohol kicking in, his hand felt warm on your cold skin.

“Jake,” you whispered, looking at him with hooded eyes.

However, you never got to say anything further as others had decided on playing a classic game of twenty one dares.

The first dare went to Mark, who was given the dare to kiss his crush who sat right next to him.

“Why were you avoiding me all day?” Jake asked in a whisper when everyone else was busy cheering for Mark.

You had no answer for it, nor did you have any way to control your heart which was thumping out of your rib cage with the proximity.

You breathed out with a chuckle which sounded forced, grabbing a beer can which was on the table in front of you, “avoiding you? Why would I?” You asked, looking away.

That wasn’t much help as he was quick to grab your chin, making you look his way again, “did I do something wrong?”

His actions were bold, yet his voice was sweet and full of concern. You shook your head, resting it on his shoulder, “of course not,” you whispered, not having it in you to look at him, “you’re really perfect, Jake.”

He wasn’t given any time to react as others cheered.

Apparently, it was your turn to get a dare and the evil smile on Jay’s face gave it all away, as if he knew exactly what was going on between you two.

“I dare you to kiss Jake,” he smirked as everyone minus Sunghoon clapped, Mark nodding, still red from the kiss.

“True, we’ve never seen you kiss,” Hee muttered in realization.

You stopped breathing, seeing everyone cheering for you. You had fake kissed him when Sunghoon was watching that one day in the lawns, yet this was a whole different story when they were demanding an actual kiss from you both.

Jake’s hand tightened around your waist, your dazed eyes taking in his expression as he raised his hand to cup your cheek, caressing the corner of your lips gently, as if he was asking for your permission.

You knew you were drunk, yet all your senses made you feel as though you were the sanest person alive. The anticipation felt so painful and you could feel Sunghoon’s stare on you both.

With a tender sigh, your eyes closed shut as you grabbed the collar of his jacket, pulling him into you.

Your lips collided in a fervent kiss, your fingers tangled in his hair, tugging it ever so slightly, causing him to groan into your mouth as his hand supported the back of your head, tilting it slightly as your desire and passion fused together, transcending your surroundings.

You couldn’t hear the whistling or screaming around your surroundings, your mind completely gave in to the pretty boy, who was kissing you like his life depended upon it.

His lips were soft, perfectly moulding against yours as you moved them in harmony, letting the sheer pleasure take over your senses to the point you couldn’t differentiate between whether you were drunk which made you feel as if you were in the state of unadulterated ecstasy or it was simply Jake’s effect on your body.

You didn’t pay attention to Sunghoon, who threw the beer can on the floor, walking away from the room, nor did you care about Linda who ran after him.

All you knew was that Jake Sim was kissing you and he was exceptionally amazing at it.

He squeezes your waist as you gasped, letting him bite your lower lip, lacking his usual self control as he mentally claimed you to be too intoxicating for him.

“Hey! Get a fucking room!” Jay shouted.

That was enough for you to break the kiss, your eyes still closed as your chest heaved up and down, blood rushing to your cheeks as you felt tingly all over, the shiver going down your spine all the way to your abdomen.

Jake was already staring at you by the time your eyes fluttered open. His lips looked plump, slightly swollen from how you had kissed him, the veins on his neck seemed even more prominent but his eyes—they were dark, laced with lust.

He didn’t wish to stop.

You didn’t want him to stop.

He got up from the chair, making you stand up along with him, his fingers quick to intertwine with yours as he pulled you with him, your wide eyes drifting to look at Karina who only winked at you, giving a thumbs up alongside it.

“Jake,” you breathed, following him out and into an empty room, which he locked before pushing you against the wooden door.

You could barely stand given how weak your knees felt at that exact moment. It most certainly didn’t help that Jake bent down to your level, the dim lights of the room making his skin shine as he asked you again.

“Why were you avoiding me, Y/n?” His tone gave you goosebumps when you heard your name roll out of his tongue.

Forming sentences felt like a tough job when his lips were borderline touching yours, “because,” you whispered mindlessly, wrapping your arms around his neck, “I couldn’t stop thinking about you.” Your voice was quiet, just like the room, which made it sound louder than intended as you looked him up through your lashes.

His jaw was clenched, you could notice him breathing deep, his hold on you tight and you chuckled deeply, alcohol taking over your senses, “I can’t stop thinking of you, Jaeyun.”

You didn’t let him reply before you pressed your lips onto his, your bodies pressed against each other, mouths moving as your lips melded and parted, his hands all over your body, every touch igniting a spark in you.

He tapped your thigh twice and you got the memo, jumping into his arms as he picked you up with ease, muscles flexing in the process but his lips never left yours while he walked towards the bed, helping you lie down as he got on top of you, your legs wrapping around his waist as your dress started riding up your thigh.

He leaned back, eyes fixated on yours but you only continued to pepper kisses along his jawline, and down his neck, making him growl as he stopped you from unbuttoning his shirt.

“You’re drunk, baby. I don’t want you to regret anything in the morning,” he says softly, breathing in your scent as he inhales deeply.

“I’m not,” you whined, switching your positions to be sitting in front of him, trying to remove his jacket, before he stops you with his fingers wrapping around your wrist.

He cupped your cheek as you looked at him sadly, “tell me, do you not want me?” You’d ask, playing with his necklace.

“Fuck,” he muttered. He couldn’t hold himself back, not when your eyes sparkled with innocence and undeniable glimmer of need, “you have no idea, darling,” he chuckles, running his thumb on your lower lip, which was still wet from your kiss, “I want you so fucking much.”

That was enough for you to smile at him, eyes hazy as you slid off the bed and got on your knees, unbuckling his belt as you fumbled with the button of his jeans while Jake couldn’t believe this was happening.

The strap of your dress slid down, revealing more of your cleavage, that’s exactly when you helped him get out of his jeans, revealing his boxers. Your fingers grazed his clothed cock, your lips tugging up as you saw him groan, even more so when you kissed his semi-hardened cock.

His eyes never left yours during the entire time you teased him, getting his leather jacket off, leaving him in his white button up and boxers, which you pulled down in a go.

A shiver went down your abdomen, making you close your thighs with how big he was. His cock was hard, leaking with precum that made your mouth water. He had the biggest cock you had ever witnessed in your life, girth and veiny too.

He sucks in a sharp breath when you take him in your small hand, squeezing it a smidge before planting featherlight kisses all over his length, swirling your tongue around his head, he bit his lip as he took the scene in front of him. You licked big stripes of his length before taking his head into your mouth.

That snapped him out of his daze, he couldn’t take your teasing any longer. Pushing himself up slightly, he spread his legs to accommodate your body between it as he grabbed your nape, gathering your hair in a makeshift ponytail as you took him in, your hands stroking the base where your lips couldn’t reach.

“Just like that, sweetheart,” he groaned, pushing your head to hold his cock in you even deeper.

You can’t help but think how he looks nothing like his sweet self in the given moment, he looks like a devil who’s thirsting for lust, his eyes dark and so immersed in your activities.

His length throbs in your mouth as you continue your ministrations, quickening your pace as you sucked him off with all you had, hearing him growl made you realize how your panties were soaking wet when you release him with a satisfying pop sound, looking up at him again.

He sat straighter, his thumb wiping the saliva that was all over your chin and lips before pulling you up on the bed, spreading your legs to see a wet patch on your panties as you struggled to take your dress off.

He chuckled deeply, “Oh, bunny. Let me help you with that,” he says, cursing once he sees you without any bra, his fingers tracing your neck, your clavicle and going all the way down to pay attention to your tits.

However, that’s not all he does. Your toes curl when he yanks your panties to the side, immersing his tongue to tease your clit before he licks and sucks you thoroughly, humming against your folds as he gets drunk on the taste of your juices.

His tongue prods on your entrance, pushing it in as your fingers grabbed his roots, tugging on his hair which also elicited a deep groan from him, your eyes rolling back with how ecstatic you felt.

He fucked your cunt, pushing his tongue in while his thumb worked wonders on your sensitive bundle of nerves, making you squirm around, finally moaning out, “Jake, oh god!” You cried out.

“That’s it baby, scream my name,” he whispers against you, the moist squelching noises filling up the room as you arched your back, your body shaking with how you could feel your high approaching, as he yearned for your pussy, not stopping once, as if he had completely plunged his body to focus on your pleasure and your pleasure only.

You chanted his name as if it was a mantra you had to recite, and that’s exactly when you felt your stomach tightening, a teardrop leaving the corner of your eye, cascading down your neck as you allowed yourself to feel the unadulterated bliss Jake provided you with.

It wasn’t the alcohol, you admitted.

You were drunk on Jake.

You breathed in deeply as he licked you up, finally getting up as he rolled your nipples between the rough pads of his fingers before he also removed his last article of clothing, leaving you to see the shadow of his abs and pecs clearly.

“Tell me you won’t regret this in the morning, baby,” he breathes out, searching your eyes as his length brushes against your sensitive cunt.

“I won’t,” you promised, “I want you, I need you, Jake,” you cried out as his eyes turned hooded.

He silenced your loud moan with his lips on yours, your nails digging into his back as he gave a sharp thrust, filling you up till he bottomed out easily with how wet you were, kissing your tears away and giving you a minimum of two seconds before he grabbed your wrists, holding them above your head.

“Do you know how pretty you look right now, bunny?” He asks, giving you another sharp thrust, this particular one hitting your g-spot, which had you whimpering out his name, “all mine, yeah?” He asks, thrusting harder, his hips slapping your ass.

“Y—yours!” You managed to speak, eyes closing shut with pleasure.

“Open your eyes, baby. Look at me when I fuck your pretty little cunt,” he whispers as your wail out when his cock hits your cervix.

He takes his time to kiss and mark your neck, his teeth digging in as he sucks on your sensitive skin harsh enough to leave marks.

It was effortless how he moved in and out of you so easily despite groaning about how tight your little hole was and you felt dumb, you couldn’t think, you couldn’t speak. You simply knew and felt one thing and that was Jake.

He manhandled you easily, turning you around and lifting your ass up, your face buried into the pillow as your mascara smudged, just how your lipstick was smudged all over your cheeks.

He thrusted into you yet again, smacking your ass as he saw it jiggle with the impact, another moan reverberated the room, which made him spank you twice more before he started fucking you again, your walls clenching around him with need as he gave you almost brutal backshots.

“I’m—Fuck!” You cried out, almost passing out as you breathed in deeply.

You both were so close, his cock twitched in you as his thrusts got sharper, “go on, bunny. Cream my cock like a good fucking girl,” he groaned.

You withered beneath him as you screamed out his name with sheer pleasure as you reached your high, coating his cock with your juices before he also moaned deeply, fucking his cum into your glistening pussy.

He breathed in deeply as he pulled out, staring at your cunt which was dripping with your juices mixed together.

He sighed softly, holding you in his arms, “baby,” he whispered softly as you initiated a soft kiss, getting on his lap again as your heart beat rose up to the point you could hear it in your ears while Jake felt the same way.

He could see how exhausted you were by how you started dozing off in his arms. He didn’t know what would happen tomorrow, he didn’t want to know. All he wanted was to have you in his arms now and freeze the time.

It took him time to get up as he helped you get dressed up again, before he picked you up in his arms, getting down to see the party winding up. You were asleep and cuddling into him, his heart still racing as he saw Yunjin smiling at you two, “take her home with you,” she said, “and you better take care of her,” she added as a genuine warning, which made Jake nod earnestly.

He would never hurt you.

He really was perfect with how he took you to his room safely, with how he tried to remove your makeup even though he had no idea what he was doing, yet he was gentle as you slept with how drunk and exhausted you were. He made sure to change your clothes to his loose ones, just so you would sleep comfortably.

He had fucked you, however he still was respectful and tried to not look your way while he changed your clothes.

You looked so peaceful as you snuggled close to his pillow in his bed, he couldn’t help but stare at you with a soft smile as he kissed your forehead, “sleep well, baby.” He whispered as he slid under the covers next to you, holding you as if he was scared he’d lose you, his body shivering ever so slightly at the thought as he cradled you in his arms.

Jake really was perfect.

Your body was sore, the sunlight almost blinding you, adding on to the throbbing pain in your head as you shifted around the covers, opening your eyes with a groan to find yourself in unfamiliar surroundings.

A low cry left your lips as the memories of the past night flooded into your mind, the graphic details of Jake and you, the way he had asked you if you’d regret it.

You didn’t regret a thing.

And neither did you know how you’d face him after this. Yes, everything that started off as a fake relationship but even you couldn’t deny that none of it felt fake to you.

Butterflies erupted in your stomach as you saw a little note on the nightstand saying—

Good morning, sweetheart <3 Please take this medicine when you wake up and also drink the hangover soup! I’ll be at Uni and will be back by the time you wake up, love.

“Why do you have to be so perfect?” You whined to yourself, kicking your feet, “why do you have to make me feel this way?” You whispered to yourself, gulping and looking at the medicines and a bowl of soup on the nightstand.

You didn’t realize that you were wearing Jake’s clothes till you spilled a little drop of soup on it, eyes widening for the nth time today as you gasped.

You couldn’t stay anymore, you got up and rushed to grab your clothes, which were folded neatly before you changed into them with a rush, getting out of his room while you checked your phone, bumping into a hard chest.

You winced, looking up as your expression dropped. Park Sunghoon stood there, his eyes sad as he searched your face for some kind of emotion, any kind of emotion, however you didn’t give him anything, choosing to walk away but he was quick to grab your wrist.

“Y/n,” he spoke your name in desperation and you tried your best not to turn around, yet you did, looking at his regret stricken face as he spoke further, “I broke up with Linda,” he started and you almost snorted.

“Well, good for you,” you said, turning around yet again, only to be stopped.

“Don’t fucking do this, Y/n,” he breathes, eyes watery, “I know you and Jake aren’t dating. Come back to me, baby, I regret everything I did to you, please?” He almost begs.

“Don’t call me that,” you seethed out, “you know nothing about us and it’s too late, Sunghoon. I don’t want you.”

He didn’t let you leave, pulling you into a hug as you struggled to get away, “I know you’re angry and you don’t mean it. Let’s be together again, we used to be so happy,” he whispered.

“And you fucking ruined it,” you cried out, pushing him away, “you ruined everything and you never cared about us! But y’know what? Jake isn’t like you. He’s kind, caring and he’s genuine about everything,” you let out, stepping away, “I love him.”

Saying that out loud felt like you had lifted a boulder off your chest. Your face was equally surprised as Sunghoon, but you didn’t stay any longer, shaking your head as you rushed out of the apartment and got into the safety of your own dorm.

You loved Jake.

And you were sure he didn’t feel the same, it was all fake for him. You sat in your bathtub for hours, pondering and mentally slapping yourself for letting this happen but it was beyond you. Jake was so easy to love.

What scared you the most that he hadn’t called you once, nor did he reply to any of your texts throughout the day. Your heart broke into pieces when he didn’t show up in front of your dorm to pick you up.

You were sure he hated you for drunkenly acting up that night, maybe that’s why he kept avoiding you. You had ruined everything.

The plan for the day wasn’t to attend the classes, but to find Jake. Every second that passed by without him talking to you felt like a punishment, as if your anxiety would eat you up through and through.

He wasn’t by the lawns, he wasn’t in the cafeteria and you could feel your eyes welling up with tears of frustration when you couldn’t find Jake. Yet you didn’t lose hope as you thought that he’d be in his lectures.

A big smile etched your face when you found him standing in front of his locker and you sprinted his way, which startled him. It was as if he didn’t expect to see you in front of him, his eyes leaving yours for a second before he smiled at you.

It was forced.

“Jake,” you breathed out as you felt fidgety, “can we talk?”

He bit his lower lip, not answering for a few seconds before he nodded, guiding you towards the rooftop for privacy, not uttering a word throughout the way.

You stood side by side, watching the cloudy sky as he finally looked your way, “congratulations,” he let out, trying to smile.

You looked at him, confused which only made him speak further.

“I saw you and Sunghoon hugging,” his voice broke but he gained his composure, “I know you’re probably back together now and you don’t need me—”

“Jake,” you whispered, shaking your head as you stepped closer to stop him, yet he continued.

“We don’t have to fake date anymore,” he nodded, looking at his feet, “I’m glad I could help you forget about him for some time and also with your revenge—”

You were on the verge of crying by now as you whispered his name again.

“I’m so stupid to have thought that maybe it won’t be fake, but I know you want Sunghoon—”

“Don’t you fucking see that I want you? Sunghoon and I talked, yes we did and I told him I don’t want him. I don’t fucking want him, Jake. You’re not a rebound to me, This isn’t fake to me anymore, I don’t think it ever felt fake to me,” you let out your frustrations, shutting him up fully.

“My heart feels like it would beat out of my chest every fucking time I’m near you, this longing intensifies each day and it scares me so much,” a crystalline tear escaped your eyes and Jake was quick to cup your face, as if on instinct and wipe it away, “you do this sweet things no one ever did for me, you remember the smallest details about me that no one else seems to care about and I feel restless when we don’t talk. I’ve grown so used to being around you, it’s not fucking fake. I think—I’m falling in love with you Jake,” you finally let out.

“You—you love me?” He asks, voice barely a whisper as he finds it hard to breathe and you nod, his slender fingers still cupping your cheek, “you hugged Sunghoon—”

“I pushed him away,” you said in a beat, “he hugged me, I didn’t,” you assured him, grabbing his hand which rested on your cheek, “I told him I love you.”

Jake pulled you in his embrace, his body shook slightly which broke your heart thinking how he had it all wrong, you never wanted to see him hurt, just like how he always wished for you to be happy.

He held you tighter, making you feel safe as warmth bloomed up your chest, “I liked you ever since I saw you trying to play guitar with Jay on the day we met, but Sunghoon was faster to reach out to you,” he confesses and you part your mouth with surprise as he leaned back to look at you, chuckling ever so lightly, “I hated how he treated you but when you came to me for help, I got selfish and used this to get closer to you, even if it meant that I’d have to fake date you,” he muttered, pressing his forehead against yours, “but I fell harder each day, even more so when I had to hold your hand and it felt so small against mine yet it fit perfectly, when you dressed up so beautifully for a fake date with me, when you looked so adorable in my jacket, when you remembered my birthday and my likes which even I hadn’t noticed before. I fell in love with you, baby,” he smiled through the tears as you pulled him in for a kiss, both of you smiling uncontrollably as it full of tenderness and affection, your hearts beating together as you shared unspoken promises through it.

You weren’t fake dating anymore as you looked at him with a silly smile, taking the document of your agreement out before scratching out a line.

Rule number one: Don’t fall in love.

THANK YOU FOR READING!

taglist: @ddeonuism @macaroonff @ajayke-reads @en-myworld @lunalovesstories @jayzdaze @deobitifull @silenth1lls @celeste-hoon @mari-oclock @kpoprhia @bolliwon @woniebae @blessedcursd @skzenhalove @heesuncore @seuomo @kyurizeu @haechan-nahceah @tobiosbbyghorl @jezzebear

permanent taglist open! comment or send an ask to be added!

#fic : rule no. 1 don’t fall in love #enhypen hard hours #enhypen smut #kpop smut #enha smut #jake smut #jake sim #sim jaeyun #jake imagines #enhypen headcanons #enhypen imagines #jake x reader #jay smut #heeseung smut #sunghoon smut

7K notes · View notes

kingofbodyrolls · 2 months

Text

Whalien52 (m) | pjm

you’ve been working for the New World Order as an assassin for years, guarding secrets without batting an eye or asking questions. But when a striking pink haired man shows up at the headquarters stealing information, he makes you question everything. With all of humanity at stake, what will you do?

→ Pairing: Jimin (kitty gang!jimin) x reader (female) → Genres/AUs: apocalyptic, survival, dystopian + angst, fluff and smut. → Tropes: strangers to lovers → Rating: mature/explicit/R18 (this is mature/explicit content, so minors, please do not interact.) → Word count: 10.6k → Warnings + triggers: changing povs (between reader and Jimin), action, weapons, guns and swords, blood (it’s not in extreme detail or anything, but blood is mentioned a few times), death (people are dying, but no important character dies!!!), wounds, shooting, self defense, m*rder in self defense, sickness (cancer due to radiation), mention of a cure and treatment for said cancer. Explicit smut in the form of unprotected sexy, oral (female receiving), dirty talk, degrading names, multiple orgasms, creampie, kissing. → Author’s note(1): okay, so I’ve been struggling a lot with this one too, lol. I miss writing sappy romance I think. This isn’t sappy, and I’ll hardly call it romance, well, it’s in there, but there’s honestly so much action in this one, compared to the Yoongi one. It’s also more fast paced, and shorter. I hope it’s alright! It was fun to write, even though I know nothing about writing action, I hope I did it well! And to everyone who’s scared or reluctant to read it because there’s angst and it’s kinda heavy/dark themed— IT HAS A HAPPY ENDING. There, I spoiled the ending for you 😇 + This story is a gift for my friend @remmykinsff! Thank you so much for sharing your Kitty gang Jimin folder with me, and letting me use you for motivation and inspiration to get out of my writer’s block 💜 → Read on AO3? [link]

[navi]*: end of the world // end of the world: a flickering hope // shower drabble // whalien52 // end of the world: epilogue *this story is technically a stand alone one-shot (and can be read just as is), but it is also a spin-off from another one-shot (that got a sequel, so a two-shot?). The characters and the story are the same, but the first two stories takes place before this one, and it’s with Yoongi x reader (not the same reader though).

It’s raining again. Lately, it’s always raining. The rain is everlasting, it seems, drenching the city in a ceaseless, oppressive downpour. The Capital is perpetually shrouded in darkness and gloom, a place where the sun is a distant memory. You’ve grown accustomed to it, ever since you were recruited by The New World Order to guard their secrets. You’ve been trapped in this godforsaken city ever since. Do you like it? Not really, but it’s a job that pays well. They give you a roof over your head and enough to survive—luxuries in this ravaged world.

You came from nothing, clawing your way up since the war began, fighting for every scrap of existence until The New World Order caught you. They gave you a choice: die or work for them. You chose to live, naively hoping that working for them wouldn’t be so bad. But it turns out, it can be quite bad. You’ve done unspeakable things to keep their secrets safe. You’ve killed for them, just as you had killed for yourself before they found you. Now, you don’t even flinch when you have to eliminate someone who gets too close to the truth. Part of you wonders what these secrets are, but you’re not interested. It’s just a job, nothing more.

Tonight is another shift. You head to the New World Order building, ready to patrol the city under the cover of darkness. First, you gear up: leather pants, a basic white shirt, and a black leather biker jacket. A belt around your waist for support, with a strap around your thigh that holsters your gun. A small knife is sheathed at your back, just in case.

You glance out the window. The world outside is as bleak as ever; night has fallen, and the rain taps a morose melody against the glass. You sigh, watching the neon signs flicker, casting a purple and blue glow that dances across your room. Grabbing your keys, you lock the door behind you and sprint down the stairs. This apartment is nothing special, but it’s a step up from the streets where you once lived before the war. It’s a small comfort in a world gone mad.

The rain soaks your skin, but you don’t bother with an umbrella. It’s just rain. You run down the dimly lit main street, the few wandering souls avoiding eye contact as they scurry to obey The New World Order’s curfew. Your boots splash through rain puddles on the unpaved, muddy road. It doesn’t take long to reach the towering New World Order building—its looming presence still sends a shiver down your spine, but you step inside anyway. Scanning your security card, you brace yourself for another night of duty.

You start your shift monitoring security cameras and patrolling the eerie hallways for any sign of suspicious activity. As you return to the front desk, you catch sight of a man attempting to bypass the card reader.

“What are you doing here?” you growl, your hand instinctively hovering near your gun.

The man fumbles with the machine, clearly lacking a security card. Desperation edges his voice as he yells, “I want the data that The New World Order is keeping from us!”

“You’re not getting that,” you reply coldly, assessing the intruder. He seems harmless, more frustrated than dangerous, so you relax, slightly.

“Do you even know what it is that you’re protecting?” he spits, abandoning his futile attempt to climb the machines as the alarm blares. The piercing sound echoes through the corridor, and you quickly pull out the phone issued by the New World Order to silence it.

“I don’t care what I’m protecting. You’ve got no business here. Now leave,” you say through gritted teeth.

“You shouldn’t be so blind to the secrets you’re safekeeping for them,” he hisses, making another hopeless attempt to scale the security machines.

His efforts are laughable, a pathetic display of defiance. A dark chuckle escapes your lips. “Leave, or I’ll shoot you.” This is his final warning. If he doesn't heed it, he’ll meet the cold, indifferent justice of your gun. So be it.

He freezes, uncertainty flickering in his eyes as he gauges your resolve. Your unwavering stare breaks his spirit, and he quivers in fear before backing off. Without a word, he turns and bolts, likely retracing his steps. Fool, you think, watching him flee.

The encounter leaves a bitter taste in your mouth. He’s not the first to suggest you should question your work and the secrets you guard. Maybe you should. But you know the moment you do, you’re dead. You’ll lose everything you’ve achieved and everything you hold dear. That fear keeps you in place, and you reckon that’s the point of it all—the New World Order instills fear in everyone, ensuring their control remains absolute.

“Are you sure you’re okay to go in there alone?” Bora asks, her voice tinged with unease. It’s understandable—years of meticulous planning and reconnaissance are culminating in this moment. Whalien52 is about to attempt the impossible: stealing the cure for cancer that The New World Order keeps hidden away.

Jimin isn’t scared. He’s accustomed to these kinds of missions, though this will be his most significant one yet. A good kind of nervousness tingles through him, a mix of excitement and determination. “Yeah, Hobi’s done plenty of research. I know exactly which room to hit,” he says, flashing Bora a reassuring smile.

He gets why she’s scared. Bora and Yoongi have been through hell, and with both of them sick, finding the cure is personal. Yoongi’s condition has worsened over the years, a stark reminder of the injustice that The New World Order perpetuates by hoarding the cure while people die from radiation-induced cancers. The thought makes Jimin’s blood boil.

It’s this anger that led him to join Whalien52 after meeting Jungkook in the wasteland, a desolate remnant of what the bombings and wars left behind. The new government organization threatens to transform the remnants of humanity into a dystopian nightmare—if it hasn’t already.

Jimin thrives as an assassin, driven by a relentless quest for truth. The thrill, the chase, the stealth—it’s all part of the adrenaline rush he lives for. But beneath the excitement lies a deep-seated hatred for the rich elites who hid in their bomb-proof bunkers, safeguarding their technology, only to reemerge and rebuild a civilization for themselves amidst the ruins. Their swift reconstruction of the Capital stands as a bitter reminder of their enduring power.

The injustice has turned him bitter. It’s why he’s vowed to do everything in his power to change the world, to help Whalien52 make knowledge free and accessible to everyone, not just the rich. The gap between rich and poor has become a chasm, with only the vetted elite allowed to live in the Capital. The rest of humanity is left to fend for themselves, struggling for survival in a world that hopes they’ll destroy each other.

Jimin won’t stand for it. This mission isn’t just about stealing a cure, or getting data on possible treatment—it’s about justice, about leveling the playing field, about giving hope to those left in the dark. And he’ll see it through, no matter the cost.

Yoongi comes up to him, interrupting his thoughts. “I’m serious. You don’t have to do this for me,” he coughs, his voice so raspy it sounds like he’s been smoking forever.

Jimin places a hand on Yoongi’s shoulder, his gaze shifting briefly to Bora before settling back on Yoongi. “We are doing this for you. But I’m also doing this for everyone else,” he begins, his voice thick with emotion and a glimmer of hope. “You’re not the only one suffering from cancer because of the radiation. We want to help everyone; we can’t just let people die.”

Yoongi flashes a soft smile and sits down to rest, the effort of standing too exhausting for him now. Jimin will do this for him, for Bora, and for the rest of humanity. He doesn’t mind risking his own life in the search for a cure—he might need one later himself.

“I’ll go get ready,” he says, turning away from Bora and Yoongi. He walks past Jungkook and Taehyung in the dimly lit hideout and heads into his room. He pulls on his leather pants, a white shirt, and then his favorite leather bomber jacket, adorned with pink, silver and purple sparkles. The jacket complements his pink fluffy hair perfectly. He retrieves his gun, tucking it into his back pocket—risky, he knows. Then he picks up his katana, swinging it over his back into its sheath. The sword, his preferred weapon, feels reassuringly familiar.

Now he’s ready. Ready to infiltrate the fortress of secrets and retrieve the cure. Ready to fight for a future where knowledge and healing aren’t hoarded by the few. He takes a deep breath, steeling himself for the mission ahead, a mission that could change everything in this dystopian nightmare they call life.

He says goodbye to everyone, hugging each of them tightly, aware that any moment could be his last. This mission is perilous, and while he has infiltrated The New World Order before without getting caught, this time is different. He will be venturing deeper into their stronghold than ever before.

After bidding farewell to his friends, Jimin strides outside to his motorcycle. The powerful machine, stolen from the Capital, gleams with a sleek, futuristic design. Its pale metal body has an industrial look, and its size dwarfs Jimin as he mounts it. Neon lights flicker to life as he revs the engine, the bike purring beneath him. With a flick of his wrist, he speeds towards the Capital, sand flying from the back wheel.

He knows he must be cautious once he enters the city. Stealth is crucial to avoid detection and successfully infiltrate The New World Order’s building. Failure means everything will have been for nothing.

The rain is endless, a perpetual downpour that defines the Capital. He doesn’t know why it always rains here, only that it does. The empty streets are illuminated by the neon signs adorning the various buildings, casting a colorful glow in the darkness.

He parks his motorcycle near the New World Order building, at the secluded back entrance where security is minimal. This is his best chance.

Taking a deep breath, he opens the door.

It’s all or nothing.

It’s getting late, and the monotony of patrolling the building is wearing you down. The nights are usually quiet, save for the occasional curious stranger trying to access the information you guard. You sigh and head back to the surveillance room, your eyes scanning the screens for anything unusual. Suddenly, you spot a figure moving on one of the monitors. A shot of adrenaline surges through you, breaking the dullness of the night.

The absence of triggered alarms tells you the intruder is a professional. No amateur could bypass the sophisticated security systems. The thought excites you, your heart rate spiking as you dash through the corridors, your hand hovering near your gun. You search each room hastily, growing more anxious with every empty space, until you reach the final room—the one that holds the most guarded secrets.

You pause outside the door, peeking in cautiously.

Inside, a well-defined man with pink, fluffy hair, leather pants, and a sparkly bomber jacket stands with his back to you, working at one of the computers. This is the information hub, where all vital data is stored. This is bad, but you have the element of surprise. Steadying your breath, you draw your gun and step into the doorway, your voice commanding, “Freeze!”

The man doesn’t freeze. Instead, you watch as he swiftly pulls a USB drive from the computer, moving with a grace that is almost dance-like. Before you can react, he glides across the floor and stands before you, a sword at your throat. A thrill of excitement runs through your body.

You stand still, a smile twisting on your lips, locked in a standoff with the pink-haired intruder. He’s chosen the wrong weapon to threaten you with. “You brought a sword to a gunfight?” you laugh, despite the blade pressing against your throat, your gun aimed at his chest. Who really has the upper hand here?

“Oh, I have a gun too,” he smirks, his voice sweet but laced with danger.

“What are you doing here?” you seethe, standing your ground.

“Getting information,” he replies matter-of-factly, not even breaking a sweat.

“You’re stealing. I can’t allow you to leave,” you spit, but he doesn’t flinch.

“Do you even know what kind of information you’re guarding?” he challenges, his words striking a chord. He’s not the first to ask you this today, and it makes you pause. “I know nothing, and I don’t care,” you respond after a moment’s thought.

“You really should,” he says, stepping closer until your gun is pressed against him. He doesn’t seem afraid, almost as if he’s an adrenaline junkie like you. But no, he’s not scared. He’s reckless. Your finger hovers near the trigger, but something makes you hesitate. You don’t know what it is, and you don’t like it.

His eyes, dark pools of obsidian, glint with amusement. He chuckles, and before you can react, his boot slams into your stomach, sending you sprawling to the cold, hard floor. Your gun slips from your grip, clattering away.

The man towers over you, his boot pressing down on your pussy, the katana poised at your throat, its cold blade grazing your skin. You raise your arms in a defensive pose, trapped and weaponless. He smirks, waving your gun tauntingly.

“You’re guarding information that can save humanity. What you’re doing is sick,” he spits, pressing his boot harder into you. Why does that feel hot? Why do tingles shoot through your body? Damn it.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about,” you growl back, genuinely confused. Your mind feels hazy with adrenaline and something else.

“The cure for cancer,” he snarls, his anger palpable.

Your eyes widen. The cure for cancer? You’ve heard whispers, but you didn’t know that’s what you were guarding. You know there’s treatment, but the New World Order has been hoarding those as well, making treatment inaccessible for the common people.

He presses his boot into you even more, a mix of pain and pleasure surging through your body.

“Oh my god. Are you getting turned on right now?” His voice drips with dark amusement, mocking you.

“Fuck no!” you yell, even as your body betrays you, responding to the pressure of his boot. You know you’re aroused, but you refuse to let him have the satisfaction of knowing that.

“I can smell you from here. There’s no point in lying,” he chuckles, lifting his boot from your crotch, though his sword remains at your throat.

You hate how observant he is, and you need to change the subject, to find a way out. You growl, “I’m not. And you’re not getting away. I don’t care if it’s the cure for cancer or whatever you’ve stolen.”

“I have my katana at your throat. I’m sure I’ll make it out just fine,” he replies, his dark chuckle sending shivers down your spine. “I’ve got what I came for,” he says, smirking down at you. “I’m flattered you’re turned on. Maybe if we met under different circumstances,” he adds, his eyes glinting with dark lust. “You should look into the secrets you’re guarding,” he says, withdrawing his katana and retreating, tossing your gun far out of reach.

You scramble to your feet as soon as he’s gone, snatching up your gun and bolting after him through the corridors. He’s silent, almost ghost-like, but you chase him nonetheless. He can’t leave with the vital information. The New World Order will have your head if they find out. You hear the click of a door—it’s the backdoor. You rush outside, the heavy rain stinging your face as the neon lights flicker on the deserted street. You catch sight of his motorcycle’s tail light disappearing into the rain.

Fuck.

As soon as he crosses the threshold between the Capital and the dystopian suburb, the rain ceases abruptly. He twists the throttle of his motorcycle, speeding through the desolate landscape back to the hideout. His heart pounds, but he doesn’t look back. He doubts he’s being followed.

The journey back is swift. As the hideout comes into view, he decelerates, parking his bike with a sense of triumph. He’s relieved not to return empty-handed and, more importantly, to have survived the mission. Reflecting on the encounter, a smirk forms on his face. You were easier to deceive than he anticipated. A part of him hopes to see you again, intrigued by your reaction to seeing him.

He wonders if he could sway you, make you see the truth about the secrets you’re guarding for The New World Order. Could he enlist you in his cause? The thought intrigues him, though he doubts it. You seemed too ignorant, too indifferent to the atrocities made by the regime.

The night is still young as he dismounts his bike and strides toward the door. It opens easily—unlocked, as usual. They really should lock it; you never know who might come by.

He’s greeted by a flurry of curious eyes as his friends jump up, their eagerness palpable. “Relax,” he gestures, “sit down.” Reaching into the pocket of his leather pants, he pulls out the USB drive. The tiny piece of tech holds the key to saving the world— the cure for cancer. Something they had all doubted, but had uncovered through relentless investigation, exposing the dark secrets of The New World Order.

He strides over to Namjoon, whose eyes glitter with excitement, his fingers itching to grasp the device and run an analysis. Jimin hands him the USB drive with a proud smile. “Here,” he says, “I hope everything’s on there. I was interrupted while pulling the data.”

“Thank you,” Namjoon responds, already heading into a back room, eager to delve into the contents.

Jimin collapses onto the spot Namjoon vacated, feeling the weight of their stares.

Bora clears her throat. “You said you were interrupted?”

“Ah, yeah,” he chuckles, revealing his crooked teeth. “A security guard. But she was easy to handle.”

“You make it sound so easy,” Yoongi grunts, his voice strained and raspy.

“It was,” Jimin shrugs, leaning back and crossing one leg over the other. In truth, it had been almost too easy. He can’t shake the thought: had he overlooked something, or was fate simply on his side this time?

Jungkook’s questioning stare pierces through Jimin, but he doesn’t elaborate. He doesn’t want to share how you made his blood boil with adrenaline and lust. He doesn’t even know your name, but you ignited something within him, a cocktail of emotions in mere moments. He’s both intrigued and captivated by you.

Time blurs as Jimin waits, lost in his thoughts until Namjoon reenters the living room. The look on Namjoon’s face is enough: it’s not the cure.

“This data isn’t complete,” Namjoon groans, frustration etched across his features as he waves the USB drive. He paces anxiously, “It has some information on cancer treatment, but the data on the cure is fragmented. Jin, can you take a look at it? All I see are molecules. I don’t know what to make of it,” he adds, his voice tinged with nervous laughter and defeat.

Jimin’s stomach sinks, a heavy weight of disappointment and anger settling in. He had hoped to secure all the needed information, but now they’re still unable to help Bora, Yoongi, and countless others suffering from the cancer that The New World Order likely caused. The thought sickens him. It wouldn’t surprise him if they were behind everything—the war, the slaughter of mankind. Sometimes it feels like The New World Order is playing a sick game of battle royale with the world’s population. People fight desperately, both for information and survival, in a world where information and treatment are hoarded like treasures.

Jimin’s mind races, thoughts swirling with the grim reality: when people are dying and sick, they become desperate, willing to do anything to stay alive. He feels a bitter mix of anger and sadness, questioning if he was delusional to think it would be easy to obtain the cure or even secure vital treatment information. The hope that things could change for the better feels like a distant dream.

Jin takes the USB drive, slipping it into his pocket, and gives Jimin a reassuring pat on the shoulder before heading to his patient and study room. Jimin feels a gnawing sense of inadequacy, berating himself for getting caught and distracted by you. He wonders if he should attempt to sneak back into the New World Order building, determined to obtain the missing data they desperately need.

“I’ll go back and see if I can get the remaining data in a few days,” he declares, his voice tinged with deflation but underpinned by a strong current of willpower. He can’t afford to fail again. The mission is too important, the stakes too high.

It’s been a few days since the pink-haired guy infiltrated the New World Order building undetected, slipping through your fingers like sand. The incident has left you feeling weird and anxious. You expected The New World Order to contact you, reprimand you, or worse, eliminate you. But there’s been nothing—no messages, no ominous visits. Maybe they don’t know about your slip-up yet? Or perhaps they’re biding their time.

Your phone, a sleek piece of tech courtesy of The New World Order, vibrates in your hand. You unlock it, and a text message glares back at you.

New World Order: Come to the headquarters in 15 minutes.

That’s all it says, nothing more, nothing less. You gulp, feeling your palms grow sweaty. This is it. This is how you die. Thrown off the tall building. You’ve heard stories, and they’re not nice. The tales of disappearances and silent executions run through your mind, making you shiver with nerves.

You lace up your boots with trembling hands, each loop a countdown to your potential demise. Trudging down the stairs of your dark apartment, you step into the rainy street. The city around you is a dismal sprawl of neon lights and shadows, a perfect reflection of your inner turmoil. You try to calm your racing heart, but it’s a futile effort. Every step feels heavier, every breath more labored as you make your way to the New World Order headquarters, fearing that this is the end.

You reach the New World Order headquarters, a monolith of cold steel and glass looming above the city. For a moment, you let the rain caress your face, cleansing you of your sins. Maybe they won’t mention anything? Clenching your fists, you walk into your workplace, passing through the security scanners, the impassive front desk, the sterile halls, and finally to the elevators. You step into one, the doors closing with a cold finality. The elevator ascends, a silent reminder of the 30 floors that separate you from potential death should you be pushed out. You close your eyes, banishing the thought.

The elevator dings and the doors slide open, revealing an amble-lit hallway adorned in red and gold. The color scheme feels both luxurious and ominous, a blend of future opulence and ancient dread. The red rug underfoot seems out of place, a relic amidst the high-tech surroundings. It suddenly hits you—it might be there to hide a certain color of liquid. No, you shouldn’t think about it. Nothing’s going to happen to you.

Each step down the hallway feels like walking through a graveyard at midnight, the silence thick and oppressive. Your breath quickens, your hand hovering over the handle of the door at the end. This is it. Just get it over with.

With sweaty hands, you push open the door and step inside. A tall man in a black suit stands with his back to you, staring out of the tall windows. The view overlooks the bleak, rainy city, a desolate wasteland stretching to the horizon. The room is deathly silent, save for the patter of rain against the glass. You feel a shiver run down your spine.

He doesn’t turn to acknowledge you, his presence as cold and unyielding as the cityscape beyond. You gulp, your heart pounding in your chest, waiting for him to speak, waiting for your fate to be decided.

You clear your throat, the sound echoing in the tension-filled room. The man’s attention snaps to you, and he turns on his heels with a sinister smile. “Y/N!”

The way he says your name sends shivers down your spine, raising the hairs on your body. An urge to flee or jump out of the window floods your senses, but you force yourself to steady your resolve.

You recognize him as the head of the organization, though his name remains a mystery, like everyone else’s in this godforsaken place. Faces are familiar, but names are a dangerous luxury.

“Glad you could make it. Take a seat,” he gestures to the chair in front of his imposing wooden desk, an artifact of richness you could never dream of affording.

You gulp, a slight ringing in your ears accompanying your erratic heartbeat. Your palms are slick with sweat as you move to sit down.

“Nervous?” he asks, his voice calm and commanding as he paces the room.

“Yes,” you manage to say, gulping again as you track his movements.

“Good,” he replies, looking down at you with a predatory glint in his eye.

“I saw the surveillance footage from the break-in a few days ago,” he begins, his eyes boring into you with an unsettling intensity. Fear knots in your stomach, paralyzing your muscles as you brace yourself for whatever comes next. You remain silent, too scared to speak, knowing that he already knows everything that happened.

“You’ve gone soft. If this happens again, shoot the intruder, or you’ll be the one staring down the barrel of a gun,” he says, his voice sharp and precise, each word like a blade against your throat. A chill runs through you, and you wish the ground would open up and swallow you whole. You’ve messed up, but somehow he’s letting you off with a warning—something you didn’t expect. A small part of you dares to breathe a little easier.

“Now leave before I change my mind,” he hisses. You flinch, your body reacting instinctively as you rush to the door. Bowing quickly, you slip out without a word. Outside, you realize you’ve been holding your breath and you gasp for air, your hands trembling.

You know you have to do your job better if you want to survive. The threat lingers in your mind, and you can’t help but wonder about the secrets you’re guarding. What could be so important? Maybe it’s time to investigate—time to find out if this job is truly worth risking your life for.

Your boss won’t find out, right? You gulp, pushing the thought away. You need to know. You’ve done your job blindly for so long, but the time has come to uncover the truth. You know the higher-ups won’t give you any information, even if you asked, which is why you find yourself downstairs in the control room.

You locate the computer you usually use, turn it on, and log into the company drive. Your fingers tremble as you navigate through multiple folders, delving deeper into the rabbit hole. You uncover information you never imagined existed. Details about how and why the war started shock you—who knew a failed peace treaty could lead to such global devastation? The realization hits you hard: the war was actually orchestrated by a few countries aiming to seize power when the peace treaty collapsed. Those people now form The New World Order. A chill runs down your spine.

You stumble upon a folder detailing the side effects of radiation, studies on various cancer treatments, and ultimately, a cure for cancer. Disbelief floods your mind as you stare at the words on the screen. You blink, hoping the text will change, but it remains. The next document reveals their sinister plan: to keep this life-saving information hidden, ensuring only the rich survive while letting the rest of humanity rot and die.

This is what the pink-haired man wanted you to know. Regret and anger churn in your gut—you should have listened, should have questioned everything from the start. You feel sick, overwhelmed by the weight of the truth. You close the computer, resolve hardening within you.

As you leave the control room and head home, your mind swirls with thoughts. You need to figure out what to do with this explosive information before your shift tonight. The rain continues to fall, each drop a reminder of the world’s decay. You realize now that your role in The New World Order’s scheme is far more sinister than you ever imagined.

Jimin has to obtain the missing piece of data his group needs for the cure for cancer, or at least information to develop new treatments. Ever since the war started, all research and treatment for cancer have been inaccessible. Late at night, at their hideout far from the Capital, Jimin prepares for his mission. He looks at Bora and Yoongi—Yoongi, in particular, has deteriorated, and Jimin fears he doesn’t have much time left. The urgency gnaws at him; failure is not an option.

He doesn’t know whether he hopes to meet you at the New World Order headquarters or not. The thought of you makes his heart race, but he knows that if you get in his way, his mission might fail. He sighs, waving goodbye to the group, then steps outside. The night is oppressive, the air thick with the scent of decay and rain. He puts on his helmet, the world narrowing to the visor’s view, and straddles his bike. The engine roars to life, vibrating through him, merging with the adrenaline surging in his veins.

It’s now or never.

He twists the accelerator, the bike surging forward into the darkness, toward the lifeless, desolate Capital. The neon lights flicker ominously as he speeds into enemy territory, a lone figure against the backdrop of a crumbling dystopia.

The room is dark—just the way you prefer it. Your eyes, adept at seeing through the gloom, catch every detail, including the pink-haired intruder hunched over a computer terminal, stealing vital information from your employer. Silently, you watch him, observing his methodical movements as he navigates the screen. The monitor casts a ghostly blue light, making his hair shimmer with a surreal purple hue. You can’t deny he looks striking.

Tonight, you decide not to intervene. After your own clandestine investigation into your employer, you understand why he’s after the data—why so many risk everything to steal it. The New World Order’s secrets are dark and twisted, and the pink-haired man’s quest suddenly seems justified.

Minutes tick by in silence, the intruder’s focus unbroken. His sparkly bomber jacket gleams faintly in the dim light. Finally, he seems satisfied, pulling a USB drive from the terminal. The moment he turns around, you flick on the lights.

Yellow fluorescent tubes flicker to life, bathing the room in a harsh, sickly glow. He freezes, one hand instinctively hovering over the katana strapped to his back, the other gripping the USB drive.

“Fancy meeting you here,” you smirk, leaning casually against the wall by the exit, blocking his escape.

He hisses, scanning you up and down before his features relax into a smirk. “Where’s your gun? Aren’t you gonna try to stop me again, pretty?”

Your eyes sparkle at the compliment, much like his jacket, and you chuckle softly. “Nah,” you shrug, but straighten your posture, exuding confidence.

He quirks an eyebrow, curiosity piqued. “Why?”

You take in his appearance—black leather pants hugging his thick thighs, lace-up military boots, and that unmistakable sparkly bomber jacket. With a soft, yet sultry smile, you reply, “I finally opened my eyes to what’s really going on. What’s truly been happening, and I don’t like it one bit.”

His shoulders relax further, and his hands withdraw from the katana and the gun stashed behind his back. He eyes you with a mixture of caution and intrigue, seemingly pleased by your revelation.

“So, you’re just gonna let me go?” he asks, ensuring he hasn’t misheard.

“Yeah. But actually…” you begin, drawing out your words to capture his attention as you step closer, batting your eyes at him. “I have more information back at my apartment that you might want to see. I can take you there. Show you.”

You can’t help the way your body responds to him—you want him, and you want him bad. It’s true, you do have valuable information at your place, but your ulterior motives are undeniable. The risk is immense. The moment you make this move, you’ll become a wanted criminal, hunted by the New World Order. But the thought of remaining complicit in their schemes sickens you. You crave freedom, and he might just be the key to it.

For a flicker of a second, you catch him stuttering, but he quickly collects himself, smirking back at you. His pink tongue darts out to wet his lips in a teasing move, and you feel a tingle between your legs.

“Let’s go then,” he says, brushing past you and out the door. You follow closely, aware of the cameras tracking your every move, but you don't care. Time is short; the New World Order will come after you soon, so you need to be quick.

The pink-haired man leads the way through the dim, familiar halls to the back door. The green emergency light flickers ominously overhead. He pushes the door open, and the bleak night greets you with flickering neon lights. His sleek silver bike stands nearby. As you approach, he hands you his helmet and lets you straddle his bike, taking the place behind you. His body presses close against your back, and a surge of arousal courses through you.

You turn the bike on, and it roars to life. With a swift movement, you speed through the empty, rain-soaked streets back to your apartment. His arms wrap securely around your torso, and it feels nice. His head rests against your shoulder, and you catch a whiff of his scent—like fresh cotton on a summer's breeze, something you haven’t smelled in a long time. You long for it.

It doesn’t take long to reach your apartment. You turn off the bike, parking it out of sight from prying eyes. He gets off first, then you remove the helmet and jump down. Neither of you speaks as you walk up the stairs to your first-floor apartment. You quickly unlock the door and push into your dark space. The lights are off, and the place is messy with clothes strewn about, but you don't care. The apartment is a tiny one-bedroom, an open space where the kitchen, living room, and bedroom blend together. It’s small, but it’s home.

“Welcome,” you whisper, closing the door behind you, sealing both of you in a cocoon of secrecy and danger.

The tension between you feels thick as you make your way inside, heading straight to your desk and rummaging for the flash drive you’ve hidden. The man’s eyes follow your every move as you open a drawer and pull out the drive, smirking as you wave it in the air. “This has more information on it that I think you’ll need.”

He stalks closer, his smirk widening. In the minimal light, he seems even more predatory than before. The look in his eyes suggests he wants to devour you right then and there.

“What’s in it for you?” he asks, standing mere millimeters from you, your noses almost touching. His warm breath fans your ear and neck, sending shivers down your spine.

“Take me with you,” you say, your voice barely a whisper. His eyes roam your body, lingering on your eyes, cheeks, nose, lips, and collarbone.

“Hmm,” he hums, his hands landing on your hips. You feel the warmth of his fingers through your leather pants.

Your breath quickens, and you feel like you’re crumbling beneath his stare, utterly aroused for this man whose name you still don’t know. The mixture of arousal and adrenaline makes you feel almost high.

You close the gap between you and kiss him. It’s quick and needy, and he responds immediately, pressing his body hungrily into yours, his fingers digging into the bare skin of your waist above your pants. His lips are soft, but his moves are hard and hungry.

He moves his lips to your ear, kissing and licking it, then trailing down to your neck. He marks it with his teeth, eliciting a needy moan from you. The world outside your darkened apartment fades away, leaving only the desperate, electric connection between you.

“You’re really something,” he pants into your ear, his breath sending tingles down your spine and all the way to your core. “I want to taste you, and I don’t even know your name.”

You chuckle, the sound strained and laden with lust. “It’s Y/N,” you manage between pants. “What’s yours?”

“I’m Jimin,” he murmurs, his tongue tracing your neck before biting gently.

Fuck.

“I want you, Jimin,” you groan as he pulls back slightly, his pupils blown wide with desire.

“But we don’t have much time,” you say breathlessly, the urgency of your situation seeping into your voice. “The New World Order will be looking for me soon.” You fumble with your pants, dragging them and your panties down to expose yourself to the cool air of the apartment.

In one fluid motion, Jimin drops to his knees, looking up at you with a teasing lick of his lips. “No worries, I can be quick.” Without another word, he dives in, his mouth sealing around your wet heat.

You gasp his name, your legs turning to jelly as your hands find purchase in his pink locks. His tongue is relentless, strong and skilled as it laps over your clit and teases your entrance. The obscene noises he makes against you only heighten your arousal, your breathing growing shallow as you lose yourself in the sensation.

Your back meets the wall, and you do your best to hold yourself up as he devours you from the floor. His mouth works you expertly, sucking and licking, driving you closer to the edge. The coil in your stomach tightens, your body trembling with the impending climax.

Jimin grunts into your cunt, his teeth grazing your clit, and the world shatters around you. He sucks hard, creating a perfect seal around your sensitive nub, and the coil in your stomach snaps. You come undone on his tongue, panting furiously as waves of pleasure wash over you.

Even as you orgasm, he doesn’t stop, his tongue continuing its assault, his nose pressing against your clit. You grab his hair, trying to pull him away as your sensitivity peaks, but he holds you there, pushing you to the brink of overstimulation and back into the abyss of pleasure.

His face glistens with your slick, and you think he looks beautiful, so you grab his sharp jaw and pull him up for a kiss. You don’t care that you taste yourself on his plush lips.

You break away and say, “I really want to return the favor,” your hands toying with his pants as you brush against his already erect dick.

He pushes your hand away gently. “It’s okay. You said to be quick, so you can do that another time.” He kisses you again, trailing down to the other side of your neck, then up to the shell of your ear. “I really just want to fuck you now.”

You’re drenched, dripping with arousal. His words render you speechless; you bite your bottom lip and nod, anticipation coursing through you.

The sound of his zipper sends a thrill down your spine as he opens his pants. He drags his boxers down, and his cock springs free. It’s thick and of an average length, and the sight makes you salivate. You wish you had time to take him into your mouth, but that’s a pleasure for another time, like he promised.

The head of his cock is red, with a bead of precum at the tip. It looks beautiful, and your pussy clenches around the emptiness, eager to be filled. You can’t wait to have him stretch you, it’s been so long since you’ve had sex. It’s honestly been years, and as you realize this, you think he should have prepared you more. But you don’t get to mull over it for long; you feel the tip of his cock against your folds, and in one fluid motion, he pushes inside you.

You moan his name as he grabs both of your legs and wraps them around his waist, driving himself deeper into you. You feel so fucking full, it’s delicious.

“Fuck. I forgot about a condom,” he pants, slamming you hard against the wall. He stays inside for a moment before beginning a relentless rhythm of thrusts.

“It’s okay,” you reassure him, “I’m clean, and I can’t get pregnant.”

He just grunts in your ear, then starts nibbling on it. The pace he sets is quick, hard, and dirty—unforgiving. But you don’t mind; you're pressed for time anyway. The pleasure is intense, and the way he growls into your ear makes the knot form in your stomach again.

“You’re a dirty little thing, aren’t you?” he growls, thrusting hard and deep. “You wanted this right from the start, didn’t you?” His voice is low, dangerously so, making you even wetter because he’s so right.

“Such a fucking slut for cock,” he pants, his tongue trailing along your neck. “No one in this godforsaken city to satisfy your needy pussy.”

You clench around him, your hands gripping his shoulders, fingers digging into the back of his sparkly jacket.

“Fuck. You’re so tight,” he groans, his hips working overtime to pleasure you, and your eyes roll back in ecstasy.

“Are you gonna come?” he asks, a wicked glint in his eyes.

You moan in response, releasing a wave of liquid around his cock, making the glide even smoother.

“Fuck. You’re gorgeous,” he says, licking your neck again. “I’m gonna come too.”

With a rapid burst of thrusts, he spills his warm seed inside your still-pulsating pussy. For a moment, you rest your foreheads together, panting for air. Your legs remain wrapped around his waist as he hungrily kisses your lips.

You feel a mixture of your essences trailing out of you, pooling on the floor or your panties—you don’t really care.

As you struggle to steady your breathing and rapid heartbeat, a pounding on your door shatters the moment. It's not gentle—it’s hard and oppressive, sending a terrible shiver down your spine. The New World Order. Your mind turns razor-sharp, senses heightened. Jimin quickly softens inside you, then pulls out, your legs falling to the floor, dripping semen as he pulls up his pants and grabs his gun and the hard drive.

You do the same, hastily pulling up your pants as the banging continues. The door handle rattles, but it doesn't open. Thank fuck you locked it.

“We have to leave,” you pant, your heart in your throat. You fumble for your phone, then throw it into your room—you don’t need it; they can track you with that.

“No shit,” he grunts, running a hand through his disheveled pink hair.

“We gotta jump out the window,” you say, fear in your eyes. You know it’s only a matter of time before they break down the door.

You grab Jimin’s hand and pull him to the window beside your bed. Thankful that you live on the first floor, you make the jump first, landing on the dirty ground. Jimin follows, landing more gracefully. You hear the brute force of the door breaking, and you startle, fear coursing through you. But Jimin is quick, pulling you to his bike, shoving his helmet onto your head. He straddles the bike, and without much thought, you climb on behind him.

You lean against him, feeling the rapid beating of your heart. He turns on the bike, and you hear shouting and gunshots from your apartment as Jimin speeds down the rain-soaked streets. You lay your head against his back, closing your eyes against the chaos behind you.

Jimin parks his bike in front of the Whalien 52 headquarters, and you dismount first, removing the helmet and handing it to him. He follows suit, and you both stride into the building. It’s well past midnight now, and as you walk into the headquarters with Jimin, all eyes turn toward you. The tension in the room is palpable; they’ve likely been anxiously awaiting his safe return.

“Hi,” he says casually, plopping onto the couch with a soft thud.

“Who’s this?” Taehyung strides up, pointing at you with a raised brow.

“Oh, that’s Y/N. The woman who got in my way last time,” Jimin shrugs as if this is information everyone should already know.

“So you decided to take her home?” Taehyung asks in disbelief.

“I helped him gain extra information. And I want out of the New World Order,” you say, crossing your arms, not flinching under their scrutinizing stares.

“You’re the enemy though,” Yoongi joins the conversation, his voice strained with a cough.

“She really isn’t. Do you even know how much she’s risked just by coming here?” Jimin retorts, defending you without fully understanding why. He knows you can defend yourself just fine.

“I have a target on my back now. So I want to help you guys. Make things right in the world. That’s what you want to do, right?” you ask, scanning the open living room space.

The room falls silent, the weight of your words sinking in. The dim, flickering lights cast long shadows, amplifying the room’s tension. Each member of the group seems to wrestle with their thoughts, eyes flicking between you and Jimin. Finally, Seokjin steps forward, his gaze steady and thoughtful.

Seokjin approaches Jimin with an intense gaze. “Did you get all the data?”

Jimin nods silently and hands over both the USB drive and the flash drive you gave him in your apartment. Seokjin’s eyes light up with a rare glimmer of hope as he takes the hardware and retreats to his makeshift lab.

You slump down beside Jimin, exhaustion finally catching up with you. Jungkook steps forward, extending a hand. “Welcome to Whalien52, Y/N.”

You shake his hand, offering a tired smile, then lean back against Jimin. For the first time in what feels like an eternity, you both allow yourselves a moment of rest. But Jimin’s mind races with concern. How quickly will the New World Order track you down? Did they follow you here?

Time becomes a blur in the dimly lit room. You drift off to sleep on Jimin’s shoulder, and his eyelids grow heavy as well. Just as he’s about to succumb to slumber, Seokjin bursts into the room, a triumphant smile lighting up his face.

“I’ve sequenced a cure from the data,” he announces, his voice brimming with joy. “And treatments for various cancers too.”

The room erupts in cheers and laughter, a collective sigh of relief and celebration filling the air.

“I’m preparing the cure for Yoongi and Bora now,” Seokjin adds, his pride evident.

Jimin feels a surge of relief and accomplishment. They’ve finally done it. You’ve secured the cure for cancer. Now Yoongi and Bora can be saved. And perhaps, just perhaps, they can save the rest of civilization. But first, they have to deal with the looming threat of the New World Order.

The battle is far from over.

It’s been a few days, and the absence of the New World Order’s presence is unnerving. You expected them to chase you and Jimin out of the city, but they haven’t. This silence feels ominous, a dark cloud hanging over your newfound sanctuary.

You’ve settled into the daily routines of Whalien52, where hope and caution dance a tense waltz. Seokjin tirelessly crafts cures and treatments. Yoongi and Bora, the first recipients, show promising signs of recovery, their improvements a beacon of hope amidst the uncertainty. The group celebrates these small victories, buzzing with a cautious optimism that almost feels too good to be true.

In these days of uneasy peace, you’ve found roles within the group. Namjoon introduced you to his intricate tech—ingenious weapons and machines designed for survival. Taehyung showed you around the small town that Whalien52 calls home. On the horizon, the Capital looms like a dark sentinel, a constant reminder of the lurking threat.

Despite the calm surface, the air is thick with anxiety. The lack of action from the New World Order feels wrong. Yoongi polishes weapons with a grim focus, and you’ve all had tense conversations about the impending attack you’re sure is coming. Jungkook echoes your concerns, insisting on readiness.

Hoseok monitors the New World Order’s communications, but all he gets is an unsettling silence. This lack of intel twists your stomach into knots. Each passing day, the tension ratchets up. The quiet eats at you, turning every creak and rustle into a potential threat.

Weeks pass, and the tension in the headquarters is palpable. You’re all on edge, constantly looking over your shoulders. Every sound is magnified, each one making you jump, hearts racing with the fear that the New World Order has finally come for you.

Everyone is exhausted, sleep deprived and on edge, each day a relentless battle against the looming threat of the New World Order. You long for an end to this tense limbo, for the chance to truly rest.

Yoongi’s condition has worsened, and Seokjin’s latest research scatters your fragile hopes. “This isn’t a cure,” he admits, deflated. “It’s just a temporary fix, a treatment.”

Yoongi coughs weakly but manages a smile, hugging his girlfriend Bora tightly. “But it helps,” he says softly. “A cure was always a dream. There’s never been a real cure for cancer, and maybe there never will be.”

Bora kisses his forehead, her eyes glistening with determination. “The treatment is helping,” she insists, caressing his cheeks. “Maybe Seokjin can alter it, make it better, stronger?” She turns to Seokjin, who nods, already lost in thought, considering how to enhance the treatment. You all want to help, driven by a fierce collective will to save Yoongi.

You walk over to Jimin, giving him a soft kiss, seeking a moment of solace. Suddenly, the sharp crack of a gunshot shatters the room. Bora screams in pain, and chaos erupts. You all drop to the floor, hearts pounding in sheer panic. For a moment, there’s an eerie silence, broken only by Bora’s agonized cries. You can’t see her or Yoongi, shielded by the couch.

Frantically, you search for Jimin, and his hand finds yours, squeezing tightly. The connection is a lifeline, a brief reassurance amidst the terror.

More gunshots pierce the air, and you hold your breath, praying Bora is alright. Your heart races, the reality sinking in: the New World Order is here, ready to kill you all.

With steely resolve, you clench your free hand, feeling the cold metal of your holstered gun against your thigh.

It’s time.

Time to make a stand.

Time to fight back.

You look at Jimin, your eyes wide with panic as your heart pounds in your ears. He army crawls to your weapon stash, grabbing an arsenal: a rifle he slides over to Yoongi, a gun for himself, and his sword, which he straps on while still lying on the floor. Jungkook, with his tattooed hand, clutches a rifle down his length of his body. You scan the room for Seokjin, Taehyung, and Hoseok, but they’re nowhere to be seen.

Bora’s screams have diminished to grunts of pain. Yoongi drags her towards Seokjin’s room, leaving a trail of blood. An eerie silence falls as you watch them. You hear Yoongi's voice from Seokjin’s room, explaining that Bora’s wound is a flesh wound, pleading for Seokjin to take care of her. Yoongi crawls back into the living room.

“Is Bora okay?” you ask, sweat beading on your hairline, your breathing quick and shallow.

“Yeah. Seokjin’s got her. Namjoon, Tae, and Hobi are in there too,” Yoongi grits his teeth, his face pale with anger.

Jungkook crawls over to join you, “I guess it’s the New World Order knocking down our doors.”

“We have to fight back. Or die trying,” Yoongi spits, his anger palpable. “I’m sick and tired of them. We need to overthrow them,” he says, his eyes bloodshot from sleepless nights. You’re all on high alert, fighting for your lives.

The door bursts open, a harsh light from outside flooding in as heavy boots stomp on the floor. You count six people by the rhythm of their steps and then a seventh, moving slowly and deliberately. Ominous, and just by the sound of the boots, you know who it is—the leader.

A cold shiver runs down your spine as your fingers curl around the trigger of your gun. The footsteps grow louder, the moment drawing closer. You roll onto your back, raising your gun for the inevitable confrontation.

Suddenly, you’re yanked by your legs, sliding across the floor with a yell, losing your grip on Jimin’s hand. The leader looms over you, a shadow of dread, as you prepare to fight for your life.

“Well, well. What have we here? Y/N. Nice to see you,” the man sneers, his voice dripping with mockery. You don’t know his name, but you remember him all too well—the leader of the New World Order, the man who had last spoken to you in his office after Jimin’s initial attempt to steal information from your former employer.

You gulp, pointing your gun at him.

He tuts dismissively, “You know that’s useless,” and with a swift kick, he sends your gun skidding across the floor.

“You’ve been a bad, bad girl,” he hisses, his hands casually resting in his pockets while his men, guns trained on you, stand menacingly behind him.

“What you’re doing is sick,” you fume, anger bubbling within you.

Suddenly, Jimin rises, his gun aimed directly at the man before you.

Recognition flickers in the leader’s eyes, “Ah,” he chuckles darkly, “so this is the man you left me for.”

Jimin grunts, “Hands off her.”

“Protective, huh?” he laughs, a cold, mechanical sound that sends chills down your spine.

Your eyes dart between Jimin and the leader, anxiety tightening your chest. You don’t know who will be quicker on the trigger. You hold your breath, terrified for Jimin’s safety. Your heart pounds so loudly it nearly deafens you.

A gunshot echoes through the room, followed by a heavy thud. Your heart sinks as you see the leader still standing. Fear grips you, paralyzing you from turning around to check on Jimin. You feel a scream or a sob rising in your throat, maybe both.

Then, you hear the sound of someone standing up and Yoongi’s voice cuts through the tension, “You are one sick bastard. Keeping vital information to yourself, letting people die of cancer and radiation.” His voice is thick with anger and disdain.

The leader turns his attention to Yoongi and chuckles again, a sound you’ve come to loathe. “Only the elite deserve to live. I don’t mind letting people die to create the perfect world.”

You scoff, the revelation of his twisted ideology making you nauseous. The horror of being part of such a sick scheme churns in your stomach.

As you try to glance over your shoulder to see Jimin, one of the leader’s men grabs you, yanking you into a sitting position. Panic surges through you, but determination hardens your resolve. It’s time to fight back, no matter the cost.

Finally, you spot Jimin lying on the floor. There’s no blood, thankfully, and his hand is giving you a thumbs up. Relief floods your body, momentarily pushing back the fear.

“You are so sick,” Yoongi spits, his voice a raw edge. “You killed so many people, for what? Utopia?”

Your old boss nods, chuckling darkly. “Too much freedom breeds murder and chaos. I needed a clean slate,” he shrugs, strolling past you towards Yoongi, who keeps his rifle trained on him. “People need order. Someone to follow. When the weak and poor have died off, I’ll guide the rest into a New World Order.”

Yoongi spits on the floor, “Over my fucking dead body.” His index finger twitches towards the trigger, his stance solid and ready.

You stop breathing.

Yoongi fires, but your old boss is faster, landing a shot in Yoongi’s shoulder. Yoongi hisses, dropping the rifle to the floor.

“I told you it’s useless,” your old boss sneers, chuckling. “Next time I’ll aim for the head.”

Time stretches and warps as he paces the room, taking stock of you all. You’re at a standstill, trapped in the crosshairs of his malevolent gaze. Jimin remains prone, waiting for an opportunity. Yoongi grunts in pain, clutching his wounded shoulder. Jungkook lies still, eyes flicking between you and the leader.

It feels like game over.

You’re all going to die.

Your old boss paces slowly, chuckling, reveling in your predicament. “I wonder who I should kill first…” he muses, dragging out the words as he turns towards you. “Your boyfriend, maybe? How do you feel about watching him die?”

Your heart pounds wildly.

You struggle against the grip of the man holding you by your hair, pain searing through your scalp, but the thought of Jimin’s death is unbearable.

The leader strides towards Jimin, raising his gun. Your breath catches in your throat, terror gripping you as you watch. You scream with all the force in your lungs, a primal sound tearing through the air as you close your eyes, bracing for the worst.

Bang. Bang. Bang.

The sound of three gunshots fills your ears, and you scream even louder, tears streaming down your cheeks as you call out your lover’s name. More gunshots follow, and the man holding your hair lets go, dropping you to the wooden floor with a heavy thud. Tears blur your vision as you struggle to blink them away, desperate to find Jimin.

But you don’t see him.

Panic surges through you. Where is he?

Your gaze shifts, and you see your old boss, his head snapped back from a point-blank shot, blood pooling beneath him. You gasp, turning your head just in time to see familiar lace-up boots moving purposefully across the room. Chaos reigns. Bora stands in the hallway, a rifle trained on the lifeless body of your boss. She was the one who shot him?

Jimin moves through the room like a lethal dancer, his katana slicing through enemies with precision. Jungkook is on his feet too, methodically picking off the men from the New World Order. Amid the chaos, you see Bora approach Yoongi, who is clutching his shoulder.

“Are you okay, babe?” she asks, her voice strained but determined as she examines his injury.

“Yeah, I’m fine,” he pants, noting the bandage on her thigh, stained with blood. “You should lie down.”

“I could say the same to you,” she chuckles, raising her rifle to take aim at another man.

How many are down now? You scan the room, counting seven bodies sprawled on the floor.

“Is it over?” Seokjin calls out, peeking from his room down the hall.

“I think so,” Jungkook replies, clapping his hands together, trying to shake off the tension.

The room falls into a tense silence, the aftermath of the battle settling over you like a shroud. You push yourself up, your body aching and adrenaline still coursing through your veins. Jimin meets your gaze, and you feel a flicker of hope amidst the wreckage.

For now, you’ve survived.

You rush over to Jimin, pulling him into a tight embrace, relief flooding through you. “I’m okay, babe,” he murmurs, kissing you softly. Thank God.

“We need to take the fight to their headquarters. They’ll be coming for us anyway. Better to surprise them,” Yoongi declares, his voice grim.

“Don’t you think they’d anticipate that?” Jungkook counters, eyeing Yoongi critically. “And you’re in no condition to fight, hyung.”

“The fuck I’m not. It’s just my shoulder. I’m fine,” Yoongi pants, picking up his rifle.

“Let’s go,” Bora interjects from behind Yoongi, her voice determined.

Yoongi spins around, his mouth agape. “You’re staying, babe. Your leg—”

“This is as much my fight as it is yours, and Seokjin patched me up,” she retorts, her stern look brooking no argument. Yoongi deflates, conceding to her resolve.

You all huddle together, gathering weapons for the imminent battle. Taehyung, Namjoon, and Seokjin stay back, while the rest of you head outside to your vehicles.

You and Jimin mount his bike, while Jungkook, Yoongi, and Bora take the car. Jimin hands you a helmet, then puts on his own before revving the engine. The bike purrs to life, and with a roar, he accelerates toward the Capital, Jungkook and the others following in the car.

The journey is a blur, the rain pouring down in relentless sheets as you navigate the desolate streets. The Capital looms ahead, a monolithic reminder of the oppressive regime you’re up against. You skid to a stop in front of the New World Order headquarters, jumping off the bike with Jimin close behind. Jungkook, Yoongi, and Bora emerge from the car, weapons in hand, steely determination etched on their faces.

The rain-soaked mud reflects the harsh glow of neon lights, casting eerie shadows as you steel yourselves for the fight. The headquarters stands ominously before you, a fortress of tyranny that has caused so much suffering. You take a deep breath, fingers tightening around your gun.

It’s time to end this.

“Follow me. The building is massive,” you say, leading the way into your old workplace. Navigating the familiar lower floors is swift; they’re almost deserted. Jimin dances with his katana, each swing mesmerizing, cutting down any opposition with ease.

Clearing the lower levels quickly, you ascend the stairs, banging open doors and moving through the less familiar upper halls. The men from the New World Order fall easily; many surrender, unwilling to defend a crumbling regime.

Finally, you reach the top floor, the office of your now-dead boss. Stepping inside, you look out through the tall windows overlooking the city.

“What do we do now?” you ask, your voice echoing in the silence.

The horizon flickers with a strange yellow glow.

Jimin, his katana sheathed on his back, joins you. “Is that the sun?” he asks, his eyes following yours.

“I think it is,” Bora says, intertwining her fingers with Yoongi’s.

“Now that the New World Order is gone,” Yoongi muses, “won’t another group try to take its place?”

“Maybe,” you respond, lost in thought.

Jungkook chuckles beside you. “We’ll make sure no one does. All information will be free and accessible.”

“Aren’t we just like the New World Order then?” Yoongi raises an eyebrow.

“No,” Jungkook replies firmly. “We’ll let people live freely, with no ‘order’ imposed.”

You all hum in agreement, turning your gaze to the horizon. For the first time in a long while, the oppressive clouds of the Capital part, slowly revealing the sun. The relentless rain stops, and you feel the air shift—this is a new beginning.

→ Taglist: @jeonsbabygirlsworld @11thenightwemet11 @haru-jiminn → Disclaimer: the photo of kitty gang Jimin is a concert photo by a fansite, and I’ve been trying to reverse google search the image to find the fansite/photographer, but without luck. I can see on the original that the fansite name is something along the lines of ‘CelestialYM9999’ but that show on results on google either. If you know the fansite, please let me know so I can credit properly (my photography brain really wants to give proper credit). → Author’s note(2): what do you think? Please let me know! A big shoutout and thank you to @manipulatedstars for having the idea to make Jungkook run a survivalist camp 🥳💜 Now, I can’t wait to write something that isn’t action— back to my sappy romance writing! I think one of the mermaid fics is next on my list ✨

187 notes · View notes

slut4sugu · 1 year

Text

— 𝐒𝐎𝐒. 𝟏𝟎𝟎 𝐅𝐎𝐋𝐋𝐎𝐖𝐄𝐑 𝐌𝐈𝐋𝐄𝐒𝐓𝐎𝐍𝐄 𝐄𝐕𝐄𝐍𝐓 !

─── . ༶ ⋆˙⊹❀ ♡ SOME WORDS FROM KAM: I just want to thank all of your for 100+ followers! It has been so much fun writing for you all and I greatly appreciate the support! So now I hope you all enjoy this milestone event!!

─── . ༶ ⋆˙⊹❀ ♡ SOME WARNINGS: some of these works will have mature content so minors Dni! I will label the ones that are sfw and nsfw, happy reading and thank you all so much again!

Here is SZA’s full SOS album in case you wanna listen to it however you want </3

NO.1 - SOS.

MDNI !

I CAN DO YOU BETTER [feat!] hobie brown

Lyrics : bestfriend!hobie x black fem reader, readers ex on the phone, fingering, hobie being evil </3, use of names like: doll, pretty thing, princess, cunnilingus, cursing, mentions of weed and alcohol use, bit of a slow burn

Summary: Your bestfriend hobie comforts you after getting broken up over the phone with your ex, and gives you the treatment you’ve always deserved.

NO. 2 - KILL BILL.

MDNI !

Come Back Darlin feat! [feat!] rue Bennett

Lyrics : ex!rue x fem!black reader, mentions smoking, makeout session, rue being slightly sappy, thigh riding, being almost caught by Gia, fluff at the end </3, cursing

Summary: you broke up with rue because her addiction was too concerning and you felt as though she would never change no matter what you said to her. After an argument you broke up, though as weeks then months passed rue started to realized your her drug. The strongest there fuckin is.

NO. 3 - SEEK & DESTROY.

BULLSEYE [feat!] assassin Toji x fem!black reader

Lyrics: Toji being hot as usual, reader having to treat his scars, suggestiveness, fluff, use of the name: doll, pretty, baby, princess, ma, toji being a sweetheart, use of guns, cursing.

Summary: you didn’t know what toji specifically did for work until you started to put pieces together, the excessive guns, weaponry, especially the scars. Then one night your boyfriend of 2 years sat you down an told you everything.

NO. 4 - LOW.

SHOW OFF [ feat!] 42!miles x fem!blackreader

Lyrics: miles being protective of you as per usual, jealousy themes, cursing, rio being suspicious, slight angst then fluff, reader being worried for miles, miles spoiling reader, slight suggestiveness

Summary: you found out that miles was the prowler, and assured him you would still want to be with him despite what he does as a ‘job’. But because you know he makes your relationship a secret, so that not even uncle Aron would know.

NO. 5 - SMOKING ON MY EX PACK.

MDNI !

F*CK OFF [ feat!] suna x fem!black reader

Lyrics: atsumu being a dick, angst to fluff, smoking, stoner suna, skipping school, alottt of cursing, fighting between atsumu n suna, suna being a sweetheart to reader, cheating themes, mentions of a abusive relationship between atsumu and reader

Summary: After a long awaited break up with a toxic atsumu, you struggle to love yourself again. So your old friend comes to ease your mental pain, and real ease some tension.

NO. 6 GOOD DAYS.

MDNI !

MY HEART [ feat!] ? x fem!black reader (it’s a surprise <33)

Lyrics: ? being an absolute sweetheart, use of vibrator, slight age gap, reader is in her late 20’s and ? is in her early 30’s, cunnilingus, edging, aftercare, use of names: Honey, princess, sweetheart, baby

Summary: ? met you one day at a concert and couldn’t take her eyes off your cute outfit for the whole show, after getting your insta, meet ups begin to happen in discreet locations and reserved buildings before turning into stays in her penthouse.

319 notes · View notes

back2bluesidex · 1 year

Text

Taste of a Poison - KSJ (18+)

Pairing: Boyfriend!Seokjin X Fem!Reader (ft. Ex-boyfriend Jimin)

Theme: Angst, Drama,

Summary: Relationship with Seokjin is as toxic as it is addictive.

Word count: 2.2K

Warnings: Unhealthy relationship, mentions of cheating, attempts of cheating, Jin is toxic, reader ain't anything better, argument, petty behavior, reader is stubborn, Jimin is an angel.

MINORS ARE NOT ALLOWED IN THIS BLOG!!

A/N: This story is based on this request by @chimmisbae. It was getting longer and I don't usually write more than 2k for a story, so I made it a two shot. The next part will contain BDSM themed smut and I have not tasted that water yet, so, all the best to me. Till then.. enjoy this.

You stare at your open palms blankly. Your hands are as dry as your life lately.

Not knowing what exactly you are trying to find there, you close your eyelids focusing on the stinging session that only tears can bring.

You are in desperate need of soaking your tears away.

“You can’t cry. You won’t cry. You don’t need to waste any more tears on Seokjin. You have had enough.” These are the words that you chant within yourself.

Your eyes open on their own and divert themselves at the sky as if to look for an answer. An answer to justify why you are stuck in this miserable state.

“Don’t I deserve to be happy?” you ask yourself and something within you replies saying, “Yes, you do. But first you will have to leave him.”

You turn around to take a look at the exit of the bar.

There is a guy trying to carry the weight of his drunk friend, a couple of girls who probably got kicked out for not having valid age proof, and a lonesome man trying to call someone. But there is no sign of him… your boyfriend Seokjin.

It’s been more than fifteen minutes since you left your seat and walked out but he hasn’t even noticed your absence. That’s what you are worth to him, that is what you mean, which translates to nothing but an unimportant presence.

How much time has it been again? 1 year and eight months? Yes.

It's been almost two years and you still don’t understand Seokjin, neither does he have a Ph.D degree in understanding you. And as a result, you have seen more downs than ups within your relationship span.

Things always go wrong one way or another. Mostly because -

1. Seokjin is way too busy for you. Owning and running one of the most successful law firms of South Korea certainly makes you a busybody. However, that does not mean you can’t spare an hour for the person you apparently love.

2. Seokjin is dangerously possessive. A man within 20 meters of radius of you and he will be losing his shit. If he could, he would lock you up in a showcase only for him to see.

3. You don’t trust him enough. You are well aware of the womanizer reputation he had before starting to date you. And no matter how many times has he claimed that he has changed, you just can’t bring yourself to trust him.

4. You are way too stubborn for your own good. You only do what you feel like doing. You listen to none, you don’t consider suggestions and most of the time you don’t accept what Seokjin has to propose, which ticks him off very badly. If he tells you to go right, you will go left. Hence, your relationship is a mess.

All in all, you and Seokjin are not meant for each other.

Tonight is just another confirmation of the above statement.

He has been ditching you for work for the past few weeks. You said nothing knowing that everything will end up you two having another unending fight and then you will somehow get pinned to his mattress while he fucks you senseless.

You did not want to repeat this vicious cycle, so you settled for giving him a cold shoulder instead. This new tactic of yours had an impressive impact on your boyfriend as he promised you a date in exchange for your normal behavior.

You almost accepted your victory. But it seems like you are not as lucky as you thought because as soon as you two got seated in a booth, he miraculously found two of his clients and offered them to join you two.

And those clients being more important than you, your so-called boyfriend didn’t even pay you mind when you left the booth and walked out of the bar.

This is unacceptable, especially because this occurrence is nothing new. You have been facing the same and similar shit again and again. But tonight, you are going to take a step. You are going to take a step away from Seokjin and this toxic hell of a relationship.

So you do the next best thing. Pulling your phone out from your purse, you call that one person you know will go again every odd to be with you. You dial Jimin’s number and he receives it readily after the third ring.

“Hey, what’s up?” Jimin’s voice bounces through the other side of your phone. He is always so cheerful to you that it hurts.

“Jimin… can you pick me up please? I am standing at the exit of Blue Night” Your voice comes out firmer than you expected, “I mean only if you are not busy.”

“Will be there in ten.” he cuts the call.

You punch the keycode for entering your apartment as soon as possible. If Jimin notices that the code is still a combination of your and his birth dates then he doesn’t say anything. He has not said a word during your entire way back home, maybe he had understood that you are in no mood of being pursued for a conversation.

“Um.. I’ll leave. Good night Y/N” Jimin says as you enter your apartment holding the door open.

“No- I mean..” You pause, deciding on whether you should ask him to stay or not, “Can you.. uh.. Would you like to stay the night? If you don’t have anything to do- anyone waiting on you?” you place the last part of the sentence very cautiously.

“I would love to stay, Y/N. but-” he closes his eyes, “what about Jin?”

“I don’t care. Not anymore.” Your voice trembles.

You break down in a loud sob as soon as Jimin shuts the door behind him. He wastes no time and wraps you into his warm embrace. You feel as if you just hit home.

“You know… he doesn’t deserve you.” Jimin mumbles, his lips brushing on your temple.

“Just like I never deserved you. You were way too good for me. You still are. And look at me, I broke your heart only for you to hold me down when my so-called boyfriend ditches me for his precious clients.” You hide your face in his chest. Saying that you feel guilty of breaking Jimin’s heart upon realizing that best-friend-to-lover trope doesn’t work for you, will be an understatement. But you had no other choice, or that is what you tell yourself, since you could not see him expecting things from you and getting disappointed again and again. You are not a giver after all.

“Just so you know Y/N, I never stopped loving you.” Jimin whispers in your ear, stroking your head gently.

“I know. And that’s so stupid of you.” You reply, staring up into his eyes.

His soft blonde hair makes him look like the angel he is and you feel like your rationalities are drowning in those beautiful brown eyes. You somehow start to reach up as he leans down.

Just when two pairs of lips are about to touch, you hear the keyword being punched in your apartment entrance and the door opening with a beep. And the only person to know your house code except for you and Jimin is none other than Kim Seokjin.

Jimin stops stroking your head as he sits up somewhat straight and stares at the door. However, you keep your face buried in his chest. A part of your brain is telling you to push yourself off of Jimin but another wicked and darker part of the brain tells you to stay put, rile seokjin up and push each of his buttons. You listen to the darker part.

“Woah! I definitely did not expect to discover such a sight.” Seokjin regards the sight in front of him as the words fall from his mouth humorlessly.

You detach your body from Jimin’s and sit straight, ready to fight him back, “You should not expect anything else after leaving me to die during one of our meaningless dates.”

“Oh? Leave you to die? Have you even checked your phone or are you too busy to fuck around with your ex-boyfriend?” He grits, anger taking over his otherwise indifferent expression faster than light.

“Only if you treated her better would you have a reason to complain.” Jimin interjects, now standing straight as if to protect you from Seokjin.

“I am not talking to you, Park. Stay out of this. No wait- get out of the house or otherwise I will have to throw you out.” Seokjin growls.

Jimin balls his fists ready to fight seokjin but that’s the last thing you want now. You know Jin. You know if he says he will throw Jimin out then he will actually throw him out, thanks to his immaculate military achievement during his enlistment span. You have already broken Jimin’s heart. Now you don’t want to be the reason for his broken ribs as well. So, you intervene.

“Jimin. I am sorry but can you please-”

“You are doing this again Y/n” Jimin is visibly upset. His eyes reflect his heart, which is filled with pain and again you are the reason.

“This is the last time Jimin. I promise.” you manage to say. Jimin nearly stomps off and shuts the door loudly enough to signify his bitter mood.

You sigh and then diver your eyes to your soon-to-be ex-boyfriend,

“What do you want?” you seethe through your teeth.

“What was he doing here, Y/N?” Jin takes a step towards you but you stay where you are.

“Someone had to bring me home since you got busy with your clients.”

“He only brought you home?”

“Why? Do you think I am like you? Fucking behind your back?”

Jin scoffs. He is now dangerously close to your body. His tall and broad form easily swallows your smaller one.

“You think I am fucking behind your back? After all these times?” Jin’s voice has reached a few octaves lower than usual but his tone is calmer than what it was seconds ago.

“Your reputation doesn’t suggest otherwise. Especially when you don’t even spare a single evening for me.” Your voice is firm, steady and serious. You are not afraid of confronting him, especially when it’s the last time.

“We have talked about this, Y/n” Jin’s voice is still calm, which contrasts the raging fire that you perceive inside his eyes.

“Yes. we have but nothing changed. So-” you pause, gulping once to provide a touch of moisture to your dry throat, “I don’t think I can do this anymore. Let’s end this right now, right here.”

“What?” Jin’s tough exterior finally breaks. His face falls, eyes widens, jaw loosens.

“You heard me.” you reply nonchalantly, causing him to break into a round of a dry chuckle.

“You really think you can live without me? After all these times?” Jin closes the remaining distance and this time, you take a step backward. You will be lying if you say the thought doesn’t make you weak. But you know he is trying to manipulate you into thinking you are nothing without him, which is most definitely not the truth.

“I will be doing fine. As fine as I was doing before you walked into my life, Jin.” you reply firmly and you believe your words wholeheartedly.

“I see? Does that mean… you will go back to that guy, won't you?”

“That’s my private matter. What I do after breaking up with you should not be your concern. And what if I go back to him? He has always been a better lover anyway.” you spat at his face, reminding him the fact that Jimin is indeed better when it comes to loving you.

“Oh really? But can he fuck you like I do? As much as I can remember, sex is one of the primary reasons why you left him?” Seokjin smirks, you gulp.

Well, yeah. He is right. Sex is certainly one of the main reasons.

With Jimin everything was so soft and vanilla. He used to hold your hands while thrusting into you, which is very sweet and lovely but not what you wanted.

You are a kinky woman with a keen interest in submitting yourself to a master and that is exactly what drove you to Jin. Sex was rough and animalistic with him, he is also the best dom you have ever had. So even if you didn’t stay for love, you certainly stayed for sex.

“What happened, princess? Why aren’t you replying?” Seokjin’s hand flies around your waist to pull you flush against him.

Once you are in his orbit, you lose your composure a bit. You grit your teeth, trying to breathe out a lie through them. You wanna tell him that yes jimin can fuck you like he does, but you can’t. You can’t lie about something you enjoy the most about this relationship with Jin. And you quietly decide to enjoy it for one last time before you leave him completely.

“I am not replying because I forgot how you felt.” you scoff, wiggling in his strong hold, “you are way too busy to fuck me these days.”

“Then let me remind you how good I can make you feel, princess.” Seokjin smirks as his hand finds its way to your ass.

Taglist:

@phenomenalgirl9 @variety-is-the-joy-of-life @sukunabitch @chimchimmarie @coffeedepressionsoup @meowstake @vonviblog @nochuel

#bts angst #jin angst #jimin angst #bts smut #jin smut #bts x reader #seokjin smut #bts fanfiction #jin x reader #bts fanfic #seokjin x reader #seokjin fanfic #bts seokjin #bts scenarios #jimin x reader #bts

157 notes · View notes

yanfeisty · 2 years

Note

I'm the person who asked for #1 nsfw with Alhaitham - I just read the rules so I also wanted to clarify that I am in fact 18+ (21 as of Nov. 3rd ❤️!) But I understand if the fact that I'm anonymous sets you away from that! Minors consuming 18+ content is a very large problem so nothing personal if so <3

— PROMPT : Get on your knees and beg for it. Prompt event.

— A/N : Thanks for clarifying it and happy late birthday, don't worry it I don't mind you're anonymous, like another anon pointed out ik it's not gonna change anything, but I just think it's my ocd who's always making me do useless things. Thanks for understanding, enjoy!

— CW : Religious themes. Nsfw so minors don't interact.

His lips pressed an eager kiss on yours, you had to grip his shoulder to ground yourself from his hunger for your lips. The temperature in the room was getting hotter, as both of your bare chest and lips were against each other, not leaving any space of breathing between them. Your nails were deep in his skin and he loved it, he wanted to feel every part of your body, so he enveloped his arms around you, letting no escape from him.

You wrapped up your legs around his hips, and his erection met with your clothed private part, which made him groaned against your neck. He couldn't wait anymore, he wanted more than to just feel you against him, he wanted to get rid of the last piece of clothing, blocking him from his needs, with the other hand who wasn't holding you, he tried to tear apart your underwear, but a hand slapped him before he did.

"Get on your knees and beg for it." You whispered to his ear.

"Like hell I will." He let out a low chuckle against your chest as he then trailed it with hot kisses. "I'm not that desperate, unlike some." He thought for a second about his roommate, who would literally kill Alhaitham to have his place.

"Your body isn't telling me the same thing." You said as you brushed his cock, and this time he moaned with surprise. It became so painful, that he tried to move your body up and down so he could feel you once again, but nothing comparable to what he imagined to do with you. He felt pathetic in that moment, loosing control of his body and mind as he craved for more and more, just wanting to become one with you, but he would never admit it.

"I think you're the one who should be on your knees right now." He smirked, then bit the sensitive part of your neck while pinching your hard nipples. "I can feel that your underwear is ruined, you're so wet for me, maybe if you ask me nicely your punishment won't last long."

You spent hours because he couldn't stop teasing you, denying your needs to just then order you to come again and again for him, saying you could take it one last time. Don't think you can tame him that easily, he'll always find a way to torment you even more.

#400yanfevent #genshin impact x reader #Genshin x reader #Genshin smut #alhaitham x reader #alhaitham smut #genshin creator au #sagau

264 notes · View notes

league-of-sam · 1 year

Text

Catching A Ghost | Simon 'GHOST' Riley

Ghost x Reader

CHAPTER TWELVE

Simon 'GHOST' Riley x AFAB!Reader!OC 18+ MINORS DNI! t.w // angst, mental health, language, violence, death, sexual themes/SMUT, military inaccuracies, language inaccuracies (google translate).

Catching A Ghost: Masterlist

You tried your best to keep your breath shallow and quiet as you ran through the wooded area, hot on Ghost's trail.

Right now, you were thankful that you were able to change out of that ridiculous dress and those even worse shoes before you'd been followed down the winding backroads of Las Almas.

The trees around you were still crawling with cartel soldiers, you could hear their yells bouncing all over the place. There was no way you'd be able to get back to the car and back to the RV point yet.

You'd lost your earpiece in the scuffle climbing out of the car, only Ghost still had his radio, but you knew for now, you were on your own.

"In here."

The hushed words of the lieutenant pulled you out of your thoughts, as he grabbed your hand, dragging you into a small cabin hidden away in the leaves.

You scuffled in, Ghost slamming the door and locking it as you dropped to the floor, making your body as small as possible to stay out of view, clutching the memory stick in your fingers.

Only once the group of soldiers who were following you ran clear of the cabin did you dare speak.

"What the fuck happened?"

"Dunno." He grunted, not even sparing you a glance.

"How did you know about this place?"

"It's one of Alejandro's safe spaces."

"Thank God for Ale."

You took your time in taking in the small room you now found yourself in.

The thick layers of dust coating every piece of furniture told you that this hideout hadn't been used in years. There were two small chairs sitting in front of an old fireplace in the centre of the room. Off to one side, there was a door, leading into a small bathroom. Opposite, there was a single bed doused in pillows and blankets.

One single bed.

Oh no.

"Ghost, this is 7-1, how copy?" the radio crackled.

"Soap, this is Ghost."

"Where the fuck are ye?"

"Holed up in on of Alejandro's old cabins. We won't be able to get back to camp until morning. Place is crawling with the enemy."

"Is (Y/N) with you?"

Soap mentioning your name made Ghost briefly turn toward you, before turning away again, "Affirmative."

"Alright, L.T. Sit tight and stay safe. We'll come for you at first light."

"Roger that."

For over an hour, that was the last thing you heard him say.

It was at least midnight by now, and neither of you had said a word. The silence was suffocating. What's worse, he'd still barely looked at you. He hadn't even so much as blinked when you got yourself more comfortable, placing your very little belongings in the corner.

"Are we safe here?" you said, sick of the quiet.

"Yes."

"Are you okay?"

"Yes."

Frustrated with his monotonous responses you stood, "you gonna give me more than just shitty one-word answers?"

"No."

"Simon what the fuck-"

"Ghost." He said, voice slightly raised.

"What?"

"Ya call me Ghost. Got it?"

You know when they say sometimes you can actually feel your heartstrings snap?

Yeah, that's what that was.

Weeks of hard work, breaking into the shell that was the Ghost and getting to see the tiny, vulnerable pieces of Simon Riley was somehow just ripped away from you. You'd felt him pulling away for days, but that sucked.

"W-why?"

The smallness in your voice made his chest ache.

He knew he'd just hurt you, but he was hurting too.

Not twenty minutes ago, your mouth was all over Soap's, his hands were all over your body, and even reliving it through his thoughts made his entire body shake with rage.

And then, he heard bullets, and saw your body fall. He thought you'd been hit, and that made him want to murder every person in site. That was the moment he realised what ever he felt for you was deep.

So deep.

"You take the bed." He said, changing the subject.

"No."

"I wasn't fuckin' asking." he growled.

"I'm not doing shit until you talk to me."

"I ain't one for talkin'."

"I don't care!" you yelled, and he turned to you then. "What the fuck is your problem?"

"You! You're my fuckin' problem."

"The fuck did I do now? You've not spoken to me for days!"

Like you didn't know.

"Constantly getting into shit. 'm constantly having to make sure you're alright. Always in my head, damn it."

"Why is that a bad thing? We're a team."

"Because you're a fuckin' distraction, and I don't have time for your bullshit."

"My bullshit?"

"Yes! Every little thing you do impacts me and I'm sick of it."

"And that's my fault?" you laughed cynically.

"Yeah, it fuckin' is!"

"How is that my fault, huh? You chose to open up, I didn't make you!"

"Yeah, well maybe I shouldn't have!"

You scoffed, not able to stop the bitter smile gracing your lips as you tried to blink away the tears.

"Right, yeah. 'Cause Simon Ghost Riley is the big bad lone wolf of the military, isn't he? God forbid he EVER makes any friends or lets anyone know the real him."

"At least I don't slut myself out to every member of the team."

"Excuse me?" you faltered, now that stung like a bitch.

"You 'eard me."

"How the fuck do I slut myself out?"

You couldn't believe this, who the hell did he think he was?

"Well, you already fucked Graves. All over Alex when he was 'ere, just now with Soap. Bet ya already shaggin' him-"

You took a subconscious step back, as if his words had physically forced you further away.

How could he throw that in your face?

"That was for the fucking mission, and you know it!"

"Yeah, definitely looked that way." Ghost spat back, rolling his eyes as he shrugged off his tactical gear.

Jealousy was a foreign feeling to him, and it was consuming.

"It's not even any of your business who I sleep with! So what if I was fucking MacTavish, huh? What's it to you?"

By now, tears were streaming down your face, heart aching as you threw your hands around with every word.

But he had nothing more to say to you.

Both of you breathed heavily, worked up from the situation and the heated words.

"I'm glad you think so highly of me." You sniffed, and he just shrugged, looking away from you. "God, you're a prick."

Your words stung like venom, they cut him like a thousand knives.

The sound of you muffling your sobs through your hands was killing him from the inside.

But if he let you see, you'd run the other way, just like everyone else did.

If he pushed you away, it wouldn't hurt when he eventually, inevitably, lost you.

"Why do you keep trying to push me away?" you whimpered from across the room.

You'd finally stopped crying, but the pain was still there.

Yet another hour had passed in silence, the two of you sitting at opposite ends of the room.

"People you know can hurt you the most."

"I wouldn't hurt you." You said lowly, looking at your feet.

He looked up at you, the light of the moon illuminating the tear stains on your cheeks. Once again, your fingers were dancing around your tags, nails scratching over the plated metal. His heart lurched; you looked completely broken.

You looked exactly how he felt on the inside, and it was his fault.

"You don't know me."

"I know more than you think."

He didn't answer, so you took his silent stare as prompt to continue.

"I know you like your tea strong, but sweet, not that milky shit that Alejandro gives you. Your favourite snack to have on base is a baby bell, you like moulding the wax into little stick figures before throwing it away."

"You like it when I leave little smiley-faces of sauce on your breakfast. You like reading, and you love the classics. Your favourite book is To Kill A Mockingbird. You read it at night when you can't sleep, which is practically every night."

No response.

His heart was beating faster with every word you spoke.

He squeezed his eyes shut, willing you to go away, but you didn't. How could you possibly know this? How often did he not see you watch him?

He'd made himself vulnerable – weak – around you and had no idea.

"You make those stupid jokes over comms to remind us that there's more to life than the horrors of this job. And you like knowing that you brought even the slightest bit of joy to people."

"I know you heard my nightmares, and I know that you followed every time to check if I was okay when I left my room, because you have nightmares too."

That's true.

"I know you care about Soap, and everyone else on the 141, even if you act like you don't."

Also, true.

"I know you keep on the mask because you think that if no one sees you, then no one can hurt you."

Silence.

You moved toward him, wiping your face.

He didn't move as you approached him, his eyes watching you closely.

"I know you've got blonde hair." You smiled softly, standing in front of him.

"How?" he whispered, looking down at you.

"Your eyelashes." His eyes crinkled in the corners, and if you didn't know him better, you'd say he was smiling.

"What else d'ya think you know?"

"You don't trust me, even though you said you did."

His darkened eyes bore into your own.

His blonde eyelashes were such a contrast to the black paint around them.

He suddenly stepped forward, making you instinctively step back, but one hand was quick to grab hold of your hip, bringing your body back to his. You watched with wide eyes as his other hand reached up, fingers slipping underneath the fabric.

With one swift motion, he removed his mask, tossing it across the room, the plastic making a pang sound as it landed on the floor. His eyes were squeezed shut; mouth slightly agape as his breathing quickened.

You could feel his hands shaking violently at your sides, and as your eyes raked over his face, you let out an involuntary gasp.

He trusted you.

#simon ghost riley #simon riley #task force 141 #ghost mw2 #ghost cod #ghost fanart #call of duty #cod mw oc #cod mw2 #cod mwf2 #callofduty #gaming #cod mw19 #captain price #john mactavish

10 notes · View notes

junjiie · 10 months

Note

ok got too excited for a sec and unfollowed you ignore that- but long awaited sol opinion time???

batter up wasn’t bad. idm the song tbh and at some point it might grow on me but overall the sound was boring tbh… no hate at all to the girls and stuff bc they’re so young but i feel that the company hyped this gg up for so long and with the reputation of being the next gg up yg after blackpink, the final product is less of a “this is trash” and more of a “this was all you could really do?” bc i know for a fact they probably have newer sounds kept away in the basement somewhere.

the vocals, rap, and dance are all great. but the main issue is that a lot of them are still minors. mainly the youngest who is 13. her voice will change a lot as she grows older and i hope yt know how to accommodate that properly bc i know for a fact that companies will force artists to sing in a certain range for their whole career bc “it’s what the people want”

i saw people complaining about not having a storyline to their group and tbh, i don’t think a group needs a story to be popular. i get that having concepts like that is what makes k-pop what it is, but if you focus too much on a storyline for your sounds, you lose part of the musical ascent and limit yourself to certain topics. im actually glad in this case that yg didn’t didn’t end up going with a storyline path bc it would restrict them further and with again, how they all are, having to make a concept that will fit the members for the whole long run is hard.

i think storyline are wonderful if you’re able to show subplots and different meanings within the songs without having to stick to that one story; each song is a tale itself. ateez and txt pull these off well imo just bc of the way they storylines are already so complicated, meaning you’d have to dig deeply into things for the lore. it’s not constricted to one side of things. idk if any of that made sense-

the mc was. boring… idk like i feel like the could have done so much more to show case them? the rap line had a good part in the mv where they got more physicality but the vocals just. stood. idk. maybe that’s just my inner performer who was told to use up the stage a lot coming though LMFAO

omg i hope you enjoyed this little spillage of my thoughts. i don’t think i’ll follow baby monster just bc it feels odd? to follow them when again, over half the members are younger than me TwT

ok soju show coming to you… sometime. that channel… always so late to things smh

SOL OPINION TIME!!!! iput my Glasses on and fought away the eepiness for this 🤓

1 - !!! THIS !!! i don’t think it’s a bad song at all. i did think it sounded a little like. quiet? but that’s j me probably ive had my headphones in p much all day at tinnitus inducing volume so. Yeah ❓ from what ive seen most people don’t think it’s bad or anything, the complaint is that it’s boring. like. lazytown snoozefest big yawn boring. they put people through that long of a wait and built up that much suspense and excitement for it to just be. That???? kind of giving low effort laziness i fear.. like at least make it a little bit life changing damn

2 - THIS ABAINNNNN more groups need to start making music for the sake of it being music my god 😭😭 the lore and storylines are cool if you’re into that but if you’re a more casual listener and you don’t wanna get into all the things you feel like you need to know prior to a release bc of all the importance the story has to it then it kinda sucks ??? take sticker for example (ijbol) . that was not complicated intricate story telling . they were cunty cowboys and taeil had a dog

3 - the mv erm… it was there idk 🙁 someone said if u told them it was a nugu group w $10 and a dream they’d believe it and lowk i would too 😭 some bits were cool ig but i was thinking…. its called “batter up”…. so couldn’t they do sth fun and . yk . baseball themed?? taking terminology from a game and then not hsing thatgame j sounds kinda stupid like i get u want them to look perfect and cool but its Right Thre .

THANKU FOR SPILLING UR THOUGHTS BSF!!! sry if i wasnt v coberent im tired lmao. i wont b following them either i j wanted to see what other people thought abt it :o

#someone said get teddy back as a prdcer IJBOL #i get that though… i love 1tym their stuff hits actually #ALSO THAT LYRIC U MENTIONED EARLIER #THE MONSTER ONE I CANT REMEMBER #I JUST. ???????#talking crazy big and they’ve been here 5 minutes 😭 cherry bomb core #anw sorry tbis is so late i saved it as a draftinstead of posting it LMAOO?????

2 notes · View notes

shawnjacksonsbs · 1 year

Text

But it is me though . . .that decides what I do, how and why. 4-1-23

"But I feel . . .tomorrow will be ok." – Aaron Lewis, Staind’s song Outside

April Fool’s Day is no time for a relapse. Lol Ain’t even goin’ there.

When one little thing goes wrong, you brush off and handle it.

People problems.

Lots of little things happen to all of us all the time . . .we handle them.

But, when it's a thousand little things it can wear on us. They can add up relatively quickly and make it seem bigger than it is. Which generally feels bigger than it needs to too.

It's so unnecessary sometimes. Waste of energy if you ask me. . .letting it eat our lunch like that.

Just take stock in the things we have to be grateful for and move forward, even if it means a change.

Yes, even a big change.

We can only do what we can do.

If you've exhausted all efforts in one particular arena, what is there left to do?

Exactly.

So why allow yourself to feel like you could've done it differently? Just become as prepared as you can for when, and if, things ever start to go that way again in the future.

It happened the way it's supposed to. Accept that, and everything changes. I mean everything.

I've made peace with today as much as someone like me probably can under the circumstances. I imagine I handle my grown shit better than a lot of people.

Mentally, emotionally, even physically I am exhausted but never finished. Lol no lol

I don't know if that's a good quality or a bad one, but it's where I live now.

I just get it, and I remind myself of who I am, where I come from, and everything I've fucking been through.

"This is my life

Its not what it was before

All these feelings I've shared

And these are my dreams

That I'd never lived before

Somebody shake me

'Cause I

I must be sleeping

Now that we're here

It's so far away

All the struggle we thought was in vain

All in the mistakes

One life contained

They all finally start to go away

Now that we're here it's so far away

And I feel like I can face the day, and I can forgive

And I'm not ashamed to be the person that I am today

These are my words

That I've never said before

I think I'm doing okay

And this is the smile

That I've never shown before" – Aaron Lewis, Staind’s song So Far Away (still my theme song for this life)

I mean, it did start right there.

Always keep at the forefront of my mind, "You know who the fuck you are. Don't ever let anything, or anyone, change that.

You are hard, branded, and with your big heart on your sleeve, you are a winner.

Stronger than a lot, and living with an integrity that others keep me accountable for."

It is a responsibility to try and never waver in the heart and mind, and catch quickly those times when I do.

There is no. . .defeated, only some setbacks (some major, but mostly minor) on my way to being success-filled, and with a heart full of gratitude and a loving kindness that always, always prevails in the end, but no defeated.

Exhausted yes, lol, defeated no.

Just when you think you don't know what to write about it.

I'm always like, "Maybe post an apology and say no entry today, and it's because you're tired, or you don't have time (I am working today), or whatever lame reason I can think of."

You just don't realize how many times we nearly missed out on . . .an entry.

My friends call that slick. I call it wack. Lol

Own it, do better when it wasn't your best, and move on.

It rarely ever goes exactly the way I want it to. It can be close sometimes, but life, inevitably, is filled with too many unknown variables.

Therefore . . .acceptance, just like gratitude, makes changes in all the places that matter. Just sayin'.

Now go and share your love and your laughter with the world around you. Be kind, learn to be grateful, and try to love so completely that you don't understand any other way anymore!

Until next week;

“Broke again? Damn you can never be broken. You can fall, you can get bruises, but you can never be broken. You’re living, breathing, and the best example for yourself. You’re made of galaxies, atoms, fire, and so much more. Never underestimate the magic in you. The light inside you can never be handled by the moths. It’s never your mistake, it’s the eyes that are blind to see the love in your eyes, it’s the hearts that don’t understand how your heart beats for them, it’s the ears that can’t hear the screams you try to raise to make them listen and it’s the soul that’s never able to comprehend the message you sent to them.” - Hareem Ch

1 note · View note

davosmymaster · 2 years

Text

Fallen from Heaven, Grown on Earth -Part 4-

Part 1, Part 2, Part 3

TAGS AND WARNINGS - +18, Minors DNI, mentions of injuries and blood (graphic), canon-typical violence/themes, claustrophobia, birth control, panic attacks, shock, death (??)

PAIRINGS - Steven Grant x fem!reader ; Marc Spector x fem!reader

WORD COUNT - 12k

A/N - Epilogue will be out soon!

FALLEN FROM HEAVEN, GROWN ON EARTH - PART FOUR-

Marc left before you woke up, taking Steven with him to Cairo and not bothering to wake you up before he left. Truth be told, if you had thought about what the next day would be like —instead of instantly falling asleep in his arms—you would've guessed he wasn't going to be there, and you would've been right.

That was a matter that needed to be discussed when he came back. He had not said goodbye when he was first posted and that lousy habit had apparently sunk into his psyche. No one liked farewells, but that didn't make avoiding them the right thing to do.

With a sigh, you rolled over his bed; capturing his —their— smell on his side of the bed. You buried your nose in the pillow and swallowed your tears.

Today was one of those horribly hot days in London, which wasn't too hot to be England, but still uncomfortably hot and humid at the same time. The curtains did nothing to shield your body from the rays of sunshine, and you found yourself getting out of bed in an instant, for a change. But not even the summer approaching and the uncomfortable heat made you crave the proximity of your boys any less. Yes, even Steven, even if he hated you with all his being.

There were way too many things to worry about, and you had very little power over most of them. You worried they got killed in Cairo, looking for some ancient scarab whose power you didn't even understand. You worried that Steven would never forgive you, and even if he did, you had a bad gut feeling about it.

Maybe he would understand, after all, maybe Marc would explain the whole thing to him, but that wasn't a guarantee of anything. It was painfully obvious that Steven wouldn't have you anymore. And then you will have lost them both. Many of your past relationships had ended for far less, but you guessed that comparing the two men with your previous exes was as useless as it was ridiculous.

After having the longest shower ever, getting dressed and feeding fake Gus —who seemed to be begging you not to go— you were ready to leave the flat. But before that, you walked into the kitchen to grab a glass of water and make sure everything was turned off. That's when you saw what Marc had left for you.

You almost chuckled when you saw the box of plan B on the kitchen table, but you thanked him immensely nonetheless.

You two should've been more cautious, better than that; but it all happened so fast and you were so lost in the moment that neither of you had thought about anything else until it was all done. Marc had already apologized the night before, profusely. After what happened, you were planning on taking the pill either way, but the gesture was certainly nice of him. He woke up at some ungodly hour in the morning to buy it, came back to the flat, left again for the warehouse, got his luggage and then started his journey to the airport. You almost wished he hadn't bought it, just thinking about it.

Next to the box, another yellow sticky note, and a set of keys.

I'll call you when I land.

You can take it if you want, I won't force you, but it is for the best. We'll figure something out if you don't want to.

Take care of yourself (and the fish). You can stay as long as you want.

See you soon. Love you.

-Marc.

You almost laughed at how awkward he sounded, how unsure of his own words he was. He had written we'll figure something out as if it was true, but you both knew you didn't have many options at that point; not unless you wanted a kid with his curls and hazel eyes, a kid that looked like Steven and Marc.

You found yourself thinking that maybe someday, if it came to that point, but not today, not like this, and certainly not surrounded by that mess. In your mind, there was no other choice, and despite it all, you were thankful that the ultimate decision was yours to make.

And then there were the keys. You knew Marc far too well to know that he wasn't giving you the keys for Gus. He wanted you to stay, maybe for longer than you would've thought.

It didn't take long for Steven to find out.

He became co-conscious when the plane began to take off. Marc, who —fortunately, or not—had been given the window seat, caught his own reflection in it without yet being aware of Steven's presence. The pad of his fingers looked for the mark, the love bite, on the tender flesh. Marc only had to pull a little from the collar of his shirt and there it was: a mix of red and purple dots; slightly painful to the touch. A pain Marc seemed to enjoy, as he kept slightly pressing the pad of his fingers over the bruised skin.

He looked ahead, to his reflection in the window, and saw himself still looking at the hickey with a different glint in the eyes, one that wasn't happy at all. His heart sank in his chest as he saw Steven's glassy eyes, the corners of his mouth pointing downwards as he joined the dots in his brain.

Marc waited and waited for Steven to look at him, say something. But, instead, he vanished, long gone and lost in the headspace.

He wished Steven had yelled at him. Maybe even hit him. Anything would have been better than that terrible silence.

Marc arrived at his hotel in Cairo a few hours later. It was a family-run hotel, not at all luxurious. The bed was too hard and there were too many mirrors for his taste, but it had an incredible view of the pyramids of Giza that anyone else would have paid extra for. Not Marc, he wasn't there to admire Egypt's iconic sites or sightsee. Despite the view, it was the cheapest and best-located hotel he had found.

First thing he did was take a shower. Small, cramped and crowded places such as planes had the habit of making him sweat. Marc usually had to take pills to even have the courage to get on planes, but this time —with such short notice— he had to rely on plain breathing exercises and focus on his five senses in order to have a clear mind. After all, the pain blooming on his neck had come in handy for that.

His claustrophobia was yet another sequel —and a horrible reminder— of what had happened the last time he had seen himself stuck somewhere.

Everyone —his parents and relatives— remembered Randall's death. But no one had ever seemed to stop for a second and think about the repercussions the accident had on Marc. He had almost drowned too, he had screamed for his mother at the top of his lungs as the cave filled with icy water, while he ran out of oxygen. He saw his brother die, and even if at the time he had been wide awake, watching and in extreme panic when that happened, his brain had shut down and erased all traces and details about Randall, which was probably for the best. In his memories, all Marc could remember were the insistent coughing, the cramping on both his legs, the overwhelming sensation of being stuck, not able to move his own limbs or breathe, the darkness that swallowed him whole as he squeezed his eyes shut and coughed, the sensation of crying underwater and not feeling his own tears on his face, his clothes uncomfortably clinging to his small frame when his father pulled him out by the shirt, the pain on his knees as he fell to the ground and lied there, eyes still tightly closed as he hugged himself. A ray of sunshine fell directly over his face, almost like an omen.

He would live to see another day, many many more days, but the accident would scar him for life.

Marc only survived because he was a few inches taller than Randall, a few inches that gave him the advantage of time. If he had been shorter, he would be dead. If his father had taken thirty seconds longer to get him out, he would be dead. Him being alive today was a miracle, a miracle eclipsed by the death of his brother, a miracle Marc had always hated, a miracle that felt like a curse at times; but a miracle nonetheless.

For the same reason Marc sweated on planes, he took extremely quick and hot showers. He got out out of the shower barely three minutes later. The mirror wasn't even fogged by then, and he heard the familiar voice of Steven as he wrapped a towel around his hips.

"You two slept together."

It wasn't a question, but Marc still felt like he needed to answer it, and he didn't know what to say. He stared at Steven in the mirror, the same half-naked and wet body but with an entirely different expression on the face.

He felt his fingers dig into the skin of his neck, but this time it wasn't Marc who was in control of his own hand.

"You two slept together," he insisted, slightly louder. "Didn't you?"

Marc bit the inside of his cheek. He really really didn't want to hurt Steven, but he couldn't undo what he had done, and neither would he if he had the chance. He remembered your words when you told him how much hurt could've been prevented if he had just been honest from the beginning. And even if he was scared shitless, he tried. He said the truth.

"I love her, Steven," he said, his back a little less heavy. "I've loved her for years."

Steven clenched his teeth in the mirror, he gave a step ahead and looked at him with a face so full of disgust that he wondered if he was going to be sick, a face Marc had never seen in sweet and calm Steven.

"AND WHAT ABOUT ME?!" Steven's scream shook him to his core, the surprise causing Marc to back off. "Am I a joke to you, to both of you?"

"She loves you too."

Steven smiled, a wry laugh leaving his lips when he talked.

"Oh, please..." he said. "Don't make me laugh."

"Believe me," Marc said, getting closer to the mirror and resting his palms on the edge of the sink. "I don't know how she likes me either, but she does."

Steven didn't believe him. He mirrored Marc, his face getting closer and closer to the surface of the mirror. He looked intently into Marc's eyes, and for a second, Marc had a vision of his alter emerging from the mirror to choke the life out of him with his own hands.

"You're gonna hurt her," Steven said. "...and worst of all is you know that you will. You ruin people's lives. That is all you do. You abandoned your wife, you kill people..." the way Steven said it, the way his eyes bore into his, caused a seed of fear to implant itself in Marc's heart. "I won't let you do the same to her. I will make your life, my life, a living hell. You parasite." Marc trembled, a shiver growing in his own marrow. "I hope you enjoyed it, because you will never touch her again."

Before he knew it, his fist smashed the mirror, splinters getting buried into his knuckles as he hit the broken surface over and over again. Blood —his blood— quickly stained the whole pristine sink. Drops of it all over the mirror, the walls, the shower, the floor. Rivers of crimson on his white towel.

Marc gasped, screamed from the pain. His fingers gripped the edge of the sink. If he didn't calm down soon, he knew he would throw up.

"When you are done with Harrow, you give me the body." he heard his voice and turned to see Steven in yet another mirror, in the bedroom, even if the sound didn't come from it, but from his own mind. "That was the deal. Then you get out of our lives."

Marc walked out of the bathroom, until he reached the other mirror in the bedroom. He was still breathless. He clenched his jaw. He knew what that meant.

"No," Marc responded. "Change of plans. I'm not giving you shit. What are you gonna do about it?"

Marc knew Steven like the back of his hand, he had grown watching him, but Steven had become rather unpredictable the last couple of days. Marc would have never imagined Steven yelling, threatening him, nor would he have pictured that deranged look on his face. Marc didn't know what he expected Steven to do, but he sure as hell didn't expect him to cry.

Steven clenched his jaw in the mirror, so much so, that Marc swore he felt the pain in his own teeth. A tear fell from one of his eyes, and then another, and then another, and another. A scream pierced Marc’s ears; Steven now sobbing loudly on the floor.

"Steven..."

He saw him fall to his knees, close his fist over his chest as if he could squeeze his own heart in his hand. The image reminded him too much of a certain moment in his life, not long ago, and Marc's heart sank to his feet. He took a step forwards, his fingers caressing the surface of the mirror as if he could touch Steven somehow. As if he could reassure him. He never meant to hurt Steven. He had always seen and admired how strong Steven Grant was, how never, nothing got to him. And yet there he was, breaking down in front of him. A sobbing mess on the floor.

"Steven, listen to me..."

The cries were suddenly over, the noise in his head gone. The last thing he heard from him was a word. A plea to the heavens. The most-asked question between the martyrs.

"Why...?"

Marc made the first call shortly after, sitting on the floor with a bottle of whiskey in hand. He had somehow managed to put a pair of black boxers on, and that simple act had consumed the last drop of strength in his body. The fight with Steven had worn him out, his body feeling limp, numb everywhere. First, the crippling fear of leaving you alone not knowing if he would ever see you again, then the plane and the tiredness that followed; last but not least, the fight with Steven.

He wouldn't be surprised if that night he couldn't manage to crawl to bed.

Even in that situation, he called you. It was a quick call because he couldn't pretend he was okay for longer than a couple of seconds. Still, your voice calmed him down, enough to close the blinds and get on the bed. It would have almost lulled him to sleep if he wasn't as shaken as he was. He forced himself to drown in your voice, memorise it. He knew in the next couple of days he would hardly hear it. He had work to do, and he needed to be careful and look over his shoulder at all times. He couldn't get distracted, a lot of lives depended on it.

Two days later, it was Steven who called you.

He was finally in the driver's seat. He finally had the body. Not because Marc had allowed him to, but because it was necessary. By then, Steven had understood —despite trying to get to the airport in a taxi a day earlier— that there were more pressing things than his desire to get home to his quiet, lonely and boring life. There were things at stake, things that were more important than any of you.

But Marc still pressed him to call you, to let you know that they were okay. And Steven, despite the heartache that the sole sound of your name caused him, agreed.

"Hello, it's me," Steven said. "Your friend here told me you two had some shit going on about some calls, but I have the body now, so you'll have to deal with me."

Because of the way he addressed Marc, you knew he wasn't exactly happy, but the fact he still chose to call you gave you hope.

"Thank you," you responded, a relieved sigh leaving your lips. "Steven, I'm really sorry about-"

You were trying to apologize for leaving his flat, for your last conversation. But Steven was way past that, there were worse things that bothered him. He left the tent he was in, walking in circles before he found a rock and sat on it. He rubbed his eyes with the palm of his hands, hard. Since he had taken hold of the body he couldn't stop feeling like he had sand on his eyes. But he knew the sand wasn't the only reason why they were always teary.

"Save it, (y/n). I know you two slept together," he said, his voice much more emotionless than he intended. He saw Layla far away, stepping out of another tent, and he signalled that he was okay when she shouted the question. She was too far away to hear the conversation, but Steven knew Layla wasn't as oblivious as to not know who he was talking to. "I'm frankly gutted, but I should have expected it, right?"

"No... no, don't say that," you almost begged. "That's not-"

You then heard Layla's voice in the background, urging Steven to end the call. You didn't exactly understand her, but you knew it was her.

"Is that Layla?"

"Yep, yep," he said, standing up and walking in the opposite direction, finally reaching the car and leaning against it. "Layla El-Faouly herself. Any complaints about it?" he waited, and the line went silent. "Of course not. It would have been hypocritical of you, wouldn't it?"

"I don't get it. Did Marc bring her there? He didn't say."

Steven looked at the rear-view mirror, at Marc's pained expression as he read Steven's face. Marc shook his head, a silent plea. But Steven wouldn't lie to you and say that Marc had brought Layla there, because he hadn't. Layla had followed Marc without him knowing, and Steven didn't have the need to piss you off, despite all the hurt you had inflicted over his poor and shattered heart. He wouldn't lie to you, he wouldn't cause any unnecessary pain.

"You have no idea how much I'd love to say yes, but no, Layla came here by herself. We had no idea she was following," he said instead, looking at the way Marc closed his eyes, a relieved expression washing over him. Steven, annoyed by his reaction, tapped the rear-view mirror as if he was a fish. "But I do love to have her here, honestly. We have a lot of things in common. She says all she wants from Marc is honesty... Sounds familiar? Guess you two are made for each other..."

You couple of liars, he wanted to add, but he bit his tongue. That was too much. And yeah, he was hurt. But the fact that you hurt him didn't mean he had to be cruel and hurt you back. He would never do such a thing. He wasn't that kind of person.

And neither were you. You had never meant to hurt him, not on purpose at least. Despite his words, you understood how he felt. You guessed you'd have probably reacted worse if it was the other way around. But none of that mattered now, not in the great scheme of things. They were fighting for their lives as much as for the lives of others. They were heroes, even if they didn't feel like that yet.

And you had finally understood, after your last conversation with Steven, that you never know what your last words to someone are going to be.

So you took a deep breath, calmed down, and opened your heart to him.

"Steven..." you sighed. He noticed the change in your voice, the relief. "I'm glad you are okay."

He frowned.

"Because that means he is?"

You rolled your eyes, but he didn't see that.

"No," you told him. "What I meant is I'm glad you are fronting and... fine, and I'm relieved to hear your voice, your accent," you said. "I've missed you. I know you are angry with me, but that doesn't make me love you any less."

Steven is hurting. He knows it's natural to feel that way, and he knows that it's natural not wanting to feel that way. He lets the pain drown him, though, because that means he cares, that it was all real and still is, at least for him. In such uncertain times when he's doubting even his own name, the pain is a reminder that his love was real; that at least his was.

It was supposed to hurt, it was part of what he signed up for, and he let it hurt.

"I love you, too," he said. "Guess that's not that good for me, though."

"I'm very sorry, Steven," you responded. "But I need you to know that it's true. I love you. It will always be true. The same way it has always been true for Marc and I."

There was a tense silence filling the line. Steven got a steadying breath and wondered for a second if all this talking had a purpose, or if it was simply the two of you torturing each other with meaningless words. Were they meaningless, even? Were you lying to him again? Could he ever trust anything you said?

He called your name, and you responded, but he didn't know what to say. He wished he could go back in time, call past you, and hear her talk for hours instead. He wanted to hear your voice. He wanted to listen to your ramblings. He wanted to go back to what the two of you shared before Marc appeared in his life. Meanwhile, his mind was blank. He didn't know how or even where to begin to fix the situation, that is if he even wanted to fix it.

Luckily for him, you talked first.

"I know you hate me right now..."

"I don't hate you," he squeezed his eyes shut for a second. He cursed himself for saying that so quick. He sounded desperate and he hated it. "I said I was gutted. I didn't say I hated you. I could never..." he filled his lungs. "I could never hate you, angel."

He heard how you went silent, a few cries following shortly after. The nickname crushed you the same way it crushed his heart. It had been so long since you had last heard it that you thought you would never hear it again. Steven didn't know if it even had the same meaning, if he still thought you were an angel fallen from heaven.

But he would never use the nickname for anyone else, and he missed you.

"I'm so sorry, Steven."

A sad smile took over his expression. Steven looked ahead of him at the bright blue sky, at the line on the horizon where it melted with the yellow sand. The desert gave him peace, somehow. And he took it as a sign that everything would be okay in the end.

"I'm sorry too," he said.

His apology was not the result of remorse, and you knew that. There was nothing Steven had done wrong, and there was nothing he felt guilty about. The only thing he might regret was falling for you. But even that, he couldn't bring himself to do.

"Take care, love," he said. "We talk when I get to England, yeah?"

"Yeah, alright."

"I don't wanna hear you cry anymore," he said, and heard you chuckle through the tears. "I mean it. I'm tired of it."

Even on the phone, you knew he wasn't annoyed by it. You knew he cared. You knew he said it because he genuinely cared.

"I'll do my best."

He smiled.

"You better do."

You tried not to spend all day in Steven's flat, but by day three —a few hours before the call with Steven—, you found yourself carrying a suitcase and the Taweret stuffed hippo to his flat.

Not only was his bed extremely comfortable —and smelled of them— but the head teacher of a nearby school had also given you an interview for the next morning. It was something that would serve as an excuse to stay for a few days. Plus, the internet said goldfishes ate three times a day, and you were way too lazy to take the tube six times a day.

Staying at Steven's flat was simply convenient, or so you told yourself.

The truth was you missed them way too much. It formed a permanent hole in your chest, the fact that they were out there risking their lives for something greater than themselves. It hurt you to an imaginable level the fact that Steven had been dragged into the whole thing without any knowledge or fault of his own. He didn't even know he had DID. He didn't even know his mother passed, still doesn't.

You wished you could talk to Marc about it. Steven deserved to know. But even if you decided that telling the truth was the best thing to do in these circumstances, the calls were not long and neither of them answered the messages you sent to Marc's phone. It didn't take you long, either, to find out that Steven's phone had been left behind in London.

Despite Steven thinking you didn't like the presence of Layla, you knew she was trained for that, after all. She was good with weapons, she knew Cairo as the back of her hand. She was born there, raised there, married there. And you couldn't compare yourself to her. You would have only been a burden, a nervous wreck. You were actually glad she was there. You were happy they were not alone.

On the fourth day, neither of them called.

You nailed the interview, got the job on the spot. From the very first moment, the new school looked welcoming and playful, with not a hint of the grey and depressing walls that had adorned your previous workplace. The hallways were covered in paintings, poems and quotes. The playground was much bigger and the head teacher introduced you to all the teachers that were then in the teacher's lounge. None of them had an ugly black scale on their forearms.

When you finally left, you couldn't wait to give the good news to both your boys, but had to keep yourself from calling them anyways. You didn't want them to get in further danger. In your mind, the loud ringing of Marc's phone could give away their location while they were hiding somewhere; or even worse, knowing Marc he would pick up thinking it could be an emergency and get distracted long enough for his enemies to hurt him. Yeah, not only you had watched too many movies and had a very creative mind, but you were also an anxious wreck even when —apparently— there was no reason for that.

By the time the sun began to hide behind the skyscrapers of the city, you had already called them a couple of times, not able to hold your nerves in check. Was Marc even fronting yet? You didn't know, but you felt a little more relaxed at the idea of Marc having the body and protecting Steven from fights he didn't know how to win, so you told yourself he was, in fact, fronting. And prayed that he picked up the phone, but then midnight happened and you still had no news from them.

With tears on your face and a deathly grip on your heart, you hugged Taweret as much as you could. And somehow, it felt as if the soft cotton of the stuffed hippo hugged you back. You were sitting on Steven's couch, and hated that you had turned on the tv to feel a little less lonely and keep the thoughts at bay as much as you could. It was a lost cause now, though. You couldn't stop thinking something horrible had happened to them. You felt it in your own flesh, beyond what you could possibly explain with words.

And so you called Layla.

You had never been very close with her, and there had been a time in which her stern face and determined eyes made you think she secretly despised you. But she didn't, of course. She was a wonderful woman, one you admired most of the time and envied whenever Marc held her close. But it wasn't an angry, red-stained envy. It was a sad one, a baby blue coloured, the last swim in the river in the summer, the last sunset before coming back home to the city. You had longed for Marc for the longest time, but not one of your thoughts was ever directed at Layla. In fact, you loved to see Marc happy, even if it wasn't you who caused his smiles and laughter.

She picked up on the last ring.

The line was deadly silent, and you knew what that meant before she even spoke.

"Layla..." you called, trying to drown your own tears, trying not to sob, trying to keep the pieces of yourself together as much as you could. But you felt like a paper plane landing on a lake, the edges getting heavy as it made contact with water, then slowly unravelling, breaking into small, thin and drenched pieces of paper. That's how you felt; heavy and breaking.

"He's dead," she said, and you swore you had never heard her cry until then. "They... are. Both of them. I'm sorry."

The entire flat gave a violent turn, your own stomach following shortly after. Something soft and hard landed on your cheek at the same time. Your whole body gave up, falling on the couch with a thud. It took you more than a few seconds to realize that you were now lying on the couch, on your side. The cartoons you had been half watching, half ignoring until then, became a blur, a mixture of bright yellow, light blue and orange that you couldn't distinguish anymore. The only thing that kept your awareness, the only thing you still cling to, was the phone. Your fingers gripped it for dear life, pressing it so hard against your face that a blunt ache bloomed on your skull as your earring pierced through the skin there.

You didn't feel it. You were more concerned at the fact that your heart had seemingly stopped beating, your lungs constricted in the cage of your chest as if you had been kicked on the diaphragm.

For a second, you wondered if you were still alive. Then you heard her talk.

"Harrow shot him, twice," she said, her voice now stoic, determined. "I'm going to kill him."

You wetted your dry lips, and tried to wipe away tears that weren't on your face. Wasn't it funny how feelings shut down when the hurt is too much to bear?

"No," you said, but before she could answer, you regained your own voice. Words left your lips before you even could shy away from them. "Kill them all, Layla. Not just Harrow."

You heard her chuckle, music to your ears.

"I will," she said. "I swear I will."

"Don't leave one of them standing."

"I won't."

The call was the only thing keeping the darkness from swallowing you whole. And when it was done, when silence took the place of Layla's voice, there was nothing standing between you and the unwavering loneliness, the never-ending pain that felt like a cramp in every single joint and muscle. A sharp pang went through your chest, then, and without making a single sound you parted your lips and silently screamed. Hot tears now —finally— burning the flesh of your face and neck as they ran through the skin and died either on your lips or on the floor.

Dead. Dead. Dead. Dead. You would never see them again. They would never make it back home. You would never hold them again, talk to them again, run your fingers through their hair.

Take care, had been their last order, their last wish and hope. And it wasn't until now, way too late, that you understood. Take care (whether we come back home, or not), take care (even if we are not there), take care (whatever happens).

Take care. Always, take care.

They had promised to come back home, but they failed to keep their word.

You picked up the phone and threw it against the wall. It shattered in an instant, splinters fell as the screen became a puddle of broken glass on the floor. It was as if the whole thing exploded, the phone was now a mess on the carpet. You picked it up a while later, after staring at it and realizing you felt a lot more broken than the thing was. You picked it up because you wanted to see Steven's face. A picture of him at the karaoke night had been your lockscreen until then. Not anymore though, the stupid thing wouldn't even turn on. And you cried, because you wanted to see them and you couldn't. You could never do it again, you never would. Neither your best friend nor your lover.

The idea of a world in which Marc didn't exist was a hard one to grasp, one that left you limp on Steven's bed for the rest of the night. Not that it was easier to think about Steven, but Marc had been next to you for such a long time that you could barely remember a time, or a phase in your life, in which he was not present. He had been your first and truest love, your first kiss, your first and last best friend. He had given you your first sip of beer, your first taste at what true friendship was like, too. He had caused a lot of pain, sure, but comparing it to what you felt now, the pain of longing had been sweet, salted-caramel-like. This ache was different. It was dull, dark, and hopeless. And it gave way to fear. Fear of how much darker the world would be without your only two lights to help you wander through it.

You wondered how you'd live the rest of your life knowing you could have had Steven but decided to hurt him instead. You wondered how you could have ever lied to his pretty face, how you could cause so much pain in his already aching heart. And above all, you wondered if you could live with the fact that you had never —actually— talked things through, never fixed things, never tried to mend all the agony in his body. All you had ever wanted was to see him happy and content, even if that didn't mean having a relationship, his happiness was all you ever wanted from the very first moment he came up to you and asked you about the scriptures in the museum.

At the end of the day, all you had ever wanted was for both of them to be okay. And even at that, such a simple task, you had failed. In every way, shape and form, you had failed.

You had promised yourself you would never fail them, hurt them, again. At least one of you could keep their word.

Despite desperately needing to, you didn't sleep all night. You didn't drink or eat anything, either. All you did was hug Taweret, and lose yourself in the hallways of your own mind, in all the raw and unfiltered memories. The next morning, you managed to crawl out of bed. The only thing that could make the situation somewhat worse, was if you killed Steven's beloved pet by accident. He would never forgive you for that.

You thought you had no more tears left to cry, you thought if you didn't drink anything maybe you would never cry again, you wouldn't have the tears; but as you approached Gus' tank, you felt them once again prick your eyes.

"I'm sorry, Gus," your voice broke as you looked at the vibrant orange goldfish. For a second, you wished you could be him, forget about the pain, be clueless. "I'm so sorry, darling."

It was another warm day in England, but this time you couldn't manage to get out of bed anymore. Despite the heat, there was a coldness, a freezing cold feeling coming from your bone marrow, from your heart, from seemingly everywhere in your body, that you couldn't shake. You lost consciousness and regained it several times during the morning. But every time you woke up to an empty bed, and a world without Marc and Steven, it felt like a worst punishment than death. By midday, you started to wish Layla failed, that Harrow would come after you to finish what he had started in the museum. Even if he had no reason to, because he already had what he wanted and Layla was his only obstacle left.

You really shouldn't have smashed your phone last night. It was only then that you started regretting it, but you couldn't bring yourself to care even then. Not even curiosity was enough to bring you out of the state you were in. They were dead, both of them. What did it matter anymore? If Marc was right, you'd be gone in a couple of hours, at most. If not, then your guess was Layla had succeeded.

In the midst of your pain, you imagined Steven on the bed next to you. If you were going to die, you might as well have a peaceful death; surrounded by the people you loved most. You imagined them as vividly as you could. When you pictured Steven, you saw the bright eyes, the soft skin, the kind eyes. When the image switched to Marc, you saw the wrinkle between his eyebrows, his clenched jaw, his pleading eyes, the child you had met almost two decades ago.

You fell into a dreamless sleep, restless. You had thought you'd have another one of your nightmares, like all the other times you had fallen asleep that morning. Thankfully, your own mind decided to give you a break. And you slept, but did not rest despite your efforts. Maybe imagining them next to you had helped to some extent, maybe if you kept imagining them next to you, you could make it through the day, maybe a few days, maybe longer, who knows.

When you woke up, they were still there.

"Afternoon, angel," Steven said, a little smile on his lips.

He looked different, very different from the image you had first projected when you fell asleep; an certainly different to any Steven you remembered. This Steven had deeper circles under his eyes, and they had a darker shade of purple. He looked exhausted, a few years older, even. His hair was messy, but that wasn't a first. The way he looked at you, as if you were sand that slowly slipped from his fingers, as if you were a vase he was trying not to break, was what really had you concerned.

Well, that, and the fact that he had talked. Were you that close to a nervous breakdown? Were you dreaming, or had you finally entered psychosis? Whatever it was, you didn't mind, you didn't care; because now you had Steven. Even if it was for a short while.

His brows furrowed, his eyes squinted.

"Love?" he said. And you thought that must be the way he died; confused, frightened. Steven brought a hand to your face, lingering over the skin of your cheek, wondering if he should touch you. But he finally did, and the warm hand, the vivid sensation of him caressing your face, was enough for you to gasp as if he had physically hurt you and squeeze your eyes shut; trying to breathe through the pain. "Oh... I'm sorry, love. I'm sorry for everything. But I'm here now. We both are."

Steven pressed his forehead against you, and you recoiled as if you were a wounded animal. You didn't understand what was happening.

That's when his voice changed.

"Listen," Marc said, his hands now cupping both your cheeks. "Open your eyes for me. I'm here. Everything is alright. We're home. We're fine."

You opened your eyes, but didn't dare to believe him. You were now dreaming, that was for sure. It wasn't the first time you dreamed of someone you had lost. And you knew the more you engaged the more it would hurt when you woke up. Layla wouldn't lie about this. She wasn't that cruel. She wasn't capable of doing such a thing. It had to be a dream, a painful and vivid dream, the result of your weak mind breaking down.

Tears pricked your eyes again, as if you hadn't cried them all last night. You were tired, exhausted, you just wished you could make the whole world stop for a few seconds. You wanted to close your eyes, turn back time and find yourself back into your boys' arms again. Safe, loved.

Now kneeling on the bed, Marc brushed the hair out of your face and tucked it behind your ears.

"I called you a hundred times," he said, and just then you saw how exhausted and frightened he looked too. The slight yellowish colour of his skin, the frantic eyes. He chuckled, but far from a relieved laugh, it was a sad one. "You gave us quite the scare."

If this was your mind playing games, you were quickly getting pissed off about it. But everything seemed so real, too real. You weren't sure you even cared at this point, if it was real or not, but you'd appreciate if they stopped trying to bring you out of your stupor. All you knew was that you wanted to live in this exact moment forever. You didn't want it to end, you didn't want to wake up. You needed Marc and Steven like air. You needed them home.

If this is heaven, you thought, please don't let me fall.

His accent changed again, briefly.

"Please, love," Steven said, brown eyes full of concern. He leaned slowly and kissed your forehead, once. "Say something... come back to us," he whispered.

His words tugged at your heart.

"You were the one supposed to come back to me."

He squinted, but a second later his pupils got lost somewhere in your face, as he listened to what Marc had to say about it. Then, his shoulders squared, his face morphed into Marc's once again, his lip stopped trembling. One of his hands urged you into a seating position against the headboard, gently grabbing you by the waist and guiding you against the wooden surface. Soft hands warm against your clammy and sweaty skin. And you couldn't help but reach out for him when he stood up and turned, trying to leave.

"Marc..."

You don't want him to go, you might never see him again if he does.

Turning back to face you, he took your hand —which was gripping his white t-shirt like a lifeline—, between both his palms and gave a gentle squeeze; his thumbs drawing circles on your skin, trying to comfort you somehow.

"I'm not going anywhere," he sofly talked, as if he could read your mind. He then said your name, and went on. "...you're in shock. But it will pass soon. You have to let me help you."

That made sense, or at least that's what you felt, and as your mind tried to join the dots and give sense to his words and your surroundings for the first time that morning, you let him go. He stayed unmoving for a couple of seconds, sitting on the bed next to you, making sure you were okay before he left. He then stood up and disappeared behind the bookshelves that divided the bedroom space from the kitchen. When he came back, he was holding a bowl and a cloth. He sat down next to you.

"Give me your arm," he said, and you did.

Taking an ice cube from the bowl, he pressed it against your forearm, drawing circles on the skin. The cool sensation was immediate, the burning taking away the numbness. Marc gestured for you to hold it, and soon enough he was pressing another one to your temple, his arm pulling you against his chest by the shoulders.

“I’m sorry,” he whispered, just above your ear. “She shouldn’t have said anything.”

The ice was melting against your hot skin, the heaviness in your muscles quickly disappearing, your mind finally clearing out, leaving the fight or flight response for the first time in more than twelve hours. The full force of your anguish hit you then, and as he held you in his arms you sobbed, burying your nose in the crook of his neck despite the uncomfortable heat.

“There you are, finally,” he said, you could barely register his hand rubbing your back up and down. “That’s it. Let it all out.”

You were tearing your insides apart. Your heart was broken beyond repair, your lungs punctured, your muscles unmoving, stuck in place. But it wasn't a quiet and peaceful sadness; you were full of rage against everything and everyone and even fate itself. You couldn't possibly believe anyone could hurt Marc or Steven. It was as inconceivable as the idea that you could ever forget them. It just wasn't going to happen.

"I'm gonna miss you," you whispered, between hiccups. "I loved both of you so much."

Marc squinted, his whole exhausted face now even more concerned if that was even possible.

"Baby, I'm here."

But you didn't listen, you couldn't possibly listen to him. You didn't want hope, didn't want reassurance. There was no space for that, you didn't want to make it worse when whatever that was happening ended. He had to be a dream, a precious dream, but one you hadn't asked for.

"Look at me."

You did. And Marc, dipping his hand in the bowl and bringing as much water as he could, spilled some of it in your cheeks and forehead; as if you were a sickly feverish child confined to bed. He then looked into your teary eyes, your reddened face, your trembling shoulders and fingers. He couldn't help but think that you seemed barely a shell of a person right now, and he hated it.

Rearranging himself in front of you, clothed legs crossed right next to your thighs, he took one of your hands in his. Then, he brought it up to his naked chest, pulling the t-shirt up enough for your arm to get under it. He pressed your hand against his heart and kept quiet.

His breathing was steady, but his beating heart was the complete opposite. It was pounding hard against his chest, so much so, that you could almost feel it in your hand, as if there was no flesh or muscles standing in between. You closed your eyes and tried to focus on the sensation on your fingers, on the sound of his steady breathing; but you could feel a grimace forming on your face, not being able to cover your own feelings. Your features contorted in a pained expression, the corners of your mouth pointing downwards. And you tried to breathe through it, bringing your attention back to the present moment, to what he was trying to show you.

"I'm alive," he said. "Steven is okay, too. He was here a second ago. And you..." he said. You opened your eyes just in time to see him press his big, warm hand against your chest, to where your hollow and broken heart must be. "You are safe. You're fine. We'll be alright. It's all over now."

Marc smiled trying to get you to trust him, to believe him. It was a small one, even if the pleading eyes remained. He didn't remove your hand from his chest, and nor did you do it from his.

Getting closer, legs now intertwining in an intricate knot as you got closer and closer to him, you closed your eyes and tried to focus on reality; on what you just now began to identify as your reality, the present moment. You tried to focus on Marc. He was back, and that was all that mattered.

"(y/n)," he called.

Pulling his shirt up, you encouraged him to take it off. He obeyed, both his hands surrounding you as your forehead fell against his warm skin, your lips barely brushing the hot flesh, the gentle curve over his pectorals, a curve dying in the dip in the middle of his chest. You pressed your cheek so hard against him, that you could feel how the chain of his necklace got imprinted there.

Then you heard it, the quickening beating. Even if that had not been your intention, you thanked your own actions for allowing that melody into your ears.

"Let's stay like this for a while"

There was a change, a gentle one as his muscles got slightly tense, regaining the initial softness just a split second later. You didn't realize what had happened until he spoke.

"Of course, love," Steven whispered.

The moment was short-lived as questions kept popping up in your mind. Your thoughts, your curiosity, were so loud that you could barely focus on the way he held you. Still, you waited there, closed your eyes as you ravished in his touch on your back, in his breathing making your baby hairs swing back and forth, in his naked flesh against your ear.

"Steven?"

"Yeah?" he responded, a hand rubbing your back. He didn't give you any time to talk. "Tell me what you need."

"When did you learn to switch so quick?"

It took all your willpower to part ways, to separate your body from his, even if all your limbs and all his limbs were already intertwined with each other. Steven chuckled under your watch, his tired eyes becoming bright and contentment filling them up. A small set of wrinkled appeared on the corners as he squinted.

It striked you then. He was okay. Marc was okay. You were okay. Everything was okay.

You wanted to kiss him.

"Long story short..." he said, "...we've become mates now. If you can call it that..." his eyes wandered for a second, the same as his mind. "He said not to call him that, but I'm gonna do it anyway."

You couldn't help but smile at his words, your fingers in his nape getting knotted in his curls. When your now —finally— focused eyes locked in his, a miserable look on them, Steven felt his own heartbreak; an invisible hand grabbing the muscle in a tight fist and trying to pull it outside through his throat.

"What happened?"

Don't tell her, Marc said in the headspace, but there was no need for that. I don't think she can handle it right now.

Steven knew Marc was right, but for a second, he wondered if it wasn't that —the hidding, the lies, the running away— what had brought yours and Marc's relationship to the darkest point in its history. There weren't many things that Steven hated more than that, the lies.

He brought a hand to your forehead, the pads of his fingers delineating —caressing— the lines and curves of your face.

"It's a long story, dear," he said, but the more he tried to keep a serious face, the harder it was. "It was truly an adventure. I was inside the Great Pyramid of Giza, I talked to gods. It was absolutely bonkers."

By the time he was done, his brown eyes were shining. The contrast against the purple circles under his eyes made him look a bit bonkers indeed. But despite that, you couldn't help a smile growing on your lips. You knew you should've been angry, after all, you had gone through hell the last couple of days, but you couldn't bring it against him with how excited he seemed to be. And you knew not everything had been a fun ride.

"Are you alright now?" he asked, speaking soflty, looking intently into your eyes. You nodded. "Good. I'm so glad."

Steven hugged you, he pressed your body against his so much that he accidentally lifted you from the mattress, and you were now kneeling, one of his thighs between your legs. The hug was so tight, his strong arms squeezing you against him so much, that a faint ache spread throughout your ribs; but you couldn't be bothered to care.

He drowned his nose into your hair, smelling the scent of you in your neck. Tears started pricking his eyes without notice, and before he could stop it, he felt himself out of breath.

"I was so scared," he whispered.

You let him calm down, not ending the hug anytime soon.

What he didn't say was what he was scared about. Steven was, overall, a very honest man. And he hated drama as much as he hated bullies. For those reasons, it even surprised him when he wanted to be detailed but couldn't. Words got caught in his throat, but also knotted in his mind, as he found himself not only unable to say them but also unable to thread them properly to form sentences. Steven had been anxious the whole journey, scared too, but he didn't address that fear in particular. It wasn't until he felt the piercing, burning wound in his chest that he knew everything was fucked up.

But what really got to him wasn't the blood or the water surrounding him or noticing his body exhaling his last breath. No. That had been comfortable, almost peaceful. Death was easy. It had been everything that followed what had scarred him, filled his inert veins with fright. The whole time in the boat he had wondered and worried about what would happen to you, how were you doing, what would you do once you heard the news. And the more his thoughts spiralled, the more he was convinced about finding a way out of the underworld. He didn't know how, but he knew he had to. They both had.

The feeling had only been aggravated when he dived into Marc's memories. Not only he felt as if his soul had been shattered when he realized how awful his own mother had been to —him— Marc; but the boat had also shown him precious memories that Steven —despite feeling slightly jealous, in a good way— found precious. He understood why Marc had treasured those memories, why they were neater and sharper than any other memory he had. Steven saw himself in Brighton and everything that followed. He saw your first kiss on his dad's car. He saw Marc desperately coming back to London after becoming Moon Knight, not resting until you were in his line of vision. He saw you at his mother's funeral through the window, even if you didn't see him because he didn't dare to get in. He watched with tears in his eyes how you brought 14-year-old Marc to your home and almost burned yourself trying to light up a couple of candles over a cake for his birthday. After seeing how his father had given up on celebrating his birthdays, and his mother always ruined it by being too drunk to get out of bed, Steven couldn't help but be grateful that you had been there.

After all he saw, he couldn't bring himself to be angry at any of you. In anything, he felt annoyed that it had taken so long. He felt as if he had seen an uncomfortably long romantic drama that seemed to never quite unfold.

When Steven fell to the freezing cold dunes of the Duat, that's when he abbandoned himself to terror. The whole time he was there, he screamed in his own mind. He cried, he yelled. He couldn't even breathe, not like he had the need to anyways, but the sensation was equally uncomfortable. Panic surged through his veins. When the realization of never being able to see you again striked, he wished he could move just so he could fold his own body into itself and sob.

Now he was okay, safe, alright. But if he was all those things, why did he feel the same terror, the shadows of something crawling at his feet, trying to drag his soul back to the Duat?

Steven focused on your breathing, on the slight movement of your back behind his fingers as you breathed. And that —you— was the only thing that calmed him down. It was the only thing that could calm him down.

It's alright, Steven. Marc said in his mind, noticing the knot in his throat, the fright. Steven had to admit that he wished Marc had shown himself before. He wished he had those reassuring words sooner, when he was at that time in his life in which panic attacks were his bread and butter.

"I'm so thankful you were there," he said, caressing your back as if he was comforting you when, in reality, he was comforting himself. "At my mom's shiva, I mean. It means a lot to me that you were there, even if she didn't deserve it."

His words surprised you, that was obvious, but you didn't let go just yet.

"I wasn't there for her, Steven."

You hadn't been there for him, either, not for Steven at least. But that didn't take away any of his thankfulness; because he saw Marc as a part of himself now, and everything you had done for Marc, Steven took it as something you did for him too.

"I know," he said, finally separating, leaving a chaste kiss on your cheek before he did. "Thank you, anyways."

That's when you saw it.

With your eyes looking down as you pulled away from him, you discerned the scars on his chest. Two circles, two swirls of healed skin in the middle of his chest. One just over his diaphragm, the other directly into his stomach. Your eyes widened as you caught a glimpse of them, your fingers quickly touching the surrounding skin. You guessed Khonshu had healed them —if not, how could they be there?— but you had watched enough movies for you to imagine it. The placement of the wounds was enough to kill anyone instantly, piercing through many major organs and even not allowing them to inhale any oxygen.

"Oh, that, yeah...," Steven said. "It's alright. It wasn't as painful as it seems."

Speak for yourself, dude. Marc complained. I literally had my throat full of blood, but whatever.

"Don't be a wanker," he responded, whispering, quickly correcting himself as he saw your confused expression. "That wasn't for you! It's Marc, he's..." he pointed at his temple. "he's whining. You know how he is."

I'm not whining!

Steven rolled his eyes. Whatever.

"Are you sure you're alright?" you asked. A flash of your own frightening thoughts coming to the front of your mind, the memory of the cold barrel of a gun pressed against your back. "You can talk to me if you need to. Marc, you too."

Steven smiled, and when the movement in a nearby mirror caught his attention, he saw Marc smiling too.

"Don't worry about us," he said. "It was quick. A couple of seconds and... puff," he mimicked two explosions with his hands, closing and opening his fists. "...we weren't even there anymore. It was honestly worse what happened afterwards."

"What do you mean?"

Congrats, Steven, you fucked up, Marc said in the mirror. And he didn't respond because he knew Marc was right. Marc might have known you longer, but it didn't take Steven to know you for years to know that once something piqued your curiosity, you wouldn't stop until you got to the bottom of it.

"Uhm..." he murmured, his own body suddenly stiff, restless. Steven disentangled your body from his and got out of bed. "Why don't we get a cuppa? I've missed that so much."

You squinted.

"Steven..."

"Yes, love?" he said, about to surround the bookshelf to get into the kitchen. That was his first mistake, to look into your concerned expression for such a long time that he felt as if the guilt was eating him alive. He sighed quietly. Steven stood in front of you, playing with his own fingers like a kid that had accidentally broken a window playing football. "Can we talk in the kitchen, please? We have so much to tell you. And I'd really like doing it over a cup of tea."

Who would reject such an offer? Not you, that much was clear.

Unlike many people in the world, Steven was one of those people who once he said something, you could expect him to fulfil his intentions. He said he would tell you all about it over a cup of tea, and that was exactly what he did. He told you everything he had experienced, but also gave you pieces of what Marc told him had happened in the scarce moments in which he was not either fronting or conscious in the headspace. He didn't hold back, he told you absolutely everything. The fight with Marc the first day, the meeting with the gods, Alexander the Great, the shots, the underworld, everything... And he tried for his fear —and jealousy— not to show up when he talked about how Marc passed to the Field of Reeds while he stayed in the cold sands of the Duat. His own heart felt swollen and warm when he talked about the way Marc had left the field looking for him.

It was a long chat, and much of it didn't make sense from a logical point of view. But the world was a messed, confusing place; and there was no point in denying or doubting anything they said.

After a few seconds, the sounds coming from Gus' tank the only thing filling the silence, Steven squeezed the mug against his fingers. It was now cold, and he wetted his lips before talking.

"Marc and I made an agreement," he said. "About... well, us," his dark, kind eyes looked into your own, looking for a reaction in them. "You know, us."

"Yes, Steven," you softly chuckled, and gave his wrist a gentle squeeze. "What is it about?"

"Well we agreed that he's horrible at words."

You chuckled.

"That's not news to me."

"Yeah..." he smiled, looking down at his mug again. "That's why we agreed, and it makes sense having in mind you two already fixed things, that it would be me the one who did the talking," he said. "For the conversation."

"The conversation," you nodded, trying not to smile as he said it. You found it amusing, despite the true meaning of his words. But your throat still closed around in a knot, your stomach giving a violent turn in a second. "Okay. That means you talk first...?" you asked, "...or I talk first?"

Steven smiled, shook his head and gave you a gentle squeeze back. His hand surrounded the one that was caressing his wrist over the table.

"Let us do it," he said.

You nodded. Your teeth dragged your bottom lip between them —a habit you did when you got anxious—, until Steven's thumb reached for your chin and rubbed the pad against your lip, forcing you to let it free. He was sending you a sign with his actions: there's nothing to worry about, love.

"Not only we relived everything at the boat," he said. "We had plenty of time in the plane to talk, even if we were in a rush to get here, and we panicked much more than we should have. We had five and a half hours of flight, and we guessed that we might as well put that time to good use.

"I'm gonna talk for me first, but Marc already knows this," he took a deep breath, rubbed his face with both hands and swallowed. "I know it wasn't fine what you both did. Us, getting to know each other, as if you didn't know who I was beforehand. But I do know, now, that neither of you had bad intentions. And what happened between us wasn't... orchestrated," he stopped, looking into your eyes for the first time. "Marc thinks what I felt for you was so sudden because I mistook his feelings for mine. But I don't think that's true. Even if it was, it doesn't matter now. I still love you-"

"Steven..."

"No, let me finish," he said, still holding your hand. "I liked you from the very first moment I saw you, and that is something that I won't give him credit for. I like you because of who you are, and I grew to love you. Quite soon, that's true. But I don't think timing is any problem here. You love who you love, when you love, and after being lonely for so long, I won't make myself feel guilty for that," he swallowed the lump in his throat again. He was scared, he didn't want you to run away from him, and he feared he might frighten you with the extent of his feelings.

“I used to think that you fell from heaven, that God sent you to me for some reason,” he said. “I know now that’s not true. You didn’t fall, you grew on Earth, next to us. We helped each other, we fed each other, and we loved each other in every way a person can be loved. You saved Marc, and saved me without me noticing, and we’d like to think we saved you, helped you and loved you in the best way we could; even if I was a bit late to the party, even if Marc ran away from it.”

“You’re a part of us in the same way Marc is a part of me. You were not a miracle or a blessing or fate. You are the realization that we, as humans, are made of the people that we love most, that there's always a part of us that belongs to the person you love. I believe there’s no us without you, and as bad as it is that I am the one to say it, there’s no you without us either."

Steven closed his eyes, he could feel his anxiety adding up to Marc's, and he needed to finish what he had to say. He was almost done, he had to.

You are doing great, Marc said. Better than I ever would.

Tell me about it, Steven responded in a whisper, even in the headspace he felt out of breath.

Thank you.

"We’ve left fingerprints on each other," Steven's eyes looked into yours. The purest longing drowning them. "We can’t run away from that. I don’t want to run away from that," he played with his fingers, and kept doing it as he looked ahead, at the reflection of Marc in Gus' tank. Marc nodded. "Before the Duat, we saw the other as competition, an enemy. We were jealous because each of us had something with you that the other never could, and because we couldn't conceive the idea of the three of us together; because we hated each other. That's not a problem now. So..." he took a breath, his fingers gave you a gentle squeeze before his eyes locked in yours again. The brown melting your heart. "...if you will have us, we would love to have you. And we'd love to be yours, too."

That was everything you had ever wanted to hear.

You smiled, the most relieved smile any of them had ever seen, as if the weight of the world had been lifted up from your shoulders. You rose up from the chair, and rounded the corner of the table. Steven moved away from it, making room for you. His eyes, both Steven's and Marc's, looked at you with such adoration from where they sat, that you felt every bone in your body melt under their gaze. The love that pervaded their souls was as pure as it was moving.

Before you sat, Steven was already holding you, bringing your body against him by the waist. You took a seat over his thigh, and far from bothered, he felt privileged.

"What about Layla?"

That wasn't what he expected to hear, but the light in his eyes didn't vanish.

"Marc signed the papers yesterday night," he said. "She knows everything."

You nodded, but you were still deep in thought. There was just one more small detail that you couldn't quite shake, the only thing still creating distance between your own heart and his. Steven's specifically.

"What is it?" he asked, as he brushed the tips of your hair with his fingers, mindlessly. "Tell me."

There's one thing..." you began. "Steven, you said you thought I didn't love you, that I only loved Marc and liked you, just because you looked like him," your own words hurt, even if it wasn't the first time your ears heard them. "Do you still think that? I don't want you to think that. Ever."

He smiled, shook his head. His fingers digged into your naked waist, below the t-shirt you had slept in.

"Who do you hug while you sleep?"

"What do you mean?"

"Taweret," he said, he brought your face closer to his. "You hug my present, every night, a present that has nothing to do with Marc. No, angel, I don't think that anymore."

His calloused hands got buried into your hair when he pushed your face down. His lips quickly found yours, hungrily devouring your mouth like a starving man. And he sure as hell felt like one. He felt as if he was still in Cairo, in the desert at midday, surrounded by sand that burned his flesh, under a punishing sun and Egyptian gods full of wrath and, and soon, in his mouth, under his fingertips, an oasis. Fresh water and shade, salvation.

"Thank you," he whispered against your lips when it ended; his forehead pressed against yours, your hot exhale over his mouth. He didn't know who he was thanking: you, or God. Probably both. "Thank you."

"Can I..." you asked, a fun giggle coming from you that made his heart swell. "Can I kiss my other boyfriend now?"

Steven laughed, and his eyes widened at the same time.

"Your other," he repeated.

Steven wanted to mock you, laugh, tickle you. He hadn't felt this alive in a long time. But Marc was just as excited, his heart just as full.

Give our girl what she wants, Steven. Marc said, but before Steven could surrender control, Marc was already in the driver's seat; fronting. His own teeth nibbling at your lower lip before he even realized he wasn't in charge anymore.

From the surface of Gus' tank, he found out it was almost just as pleasing to see you kiss Marc, as it was to kiss you himself. None of you —not one out of the three— could believe your luck. Marc drowned you in kisses, in all the kisses he hadn't given you in all those yours. Now you'd have plenty of years to make up for the lost time.

"We could visit Brighton now," Marc heard you whisper. You were now laying on the table as he kept giving you lazy kisses, covering you whole with his own body.

"Heard that, Steven?" he asked, looking at the reflection. Steven had the biggest grin on his face. "He really wanted that, you know."

You nodded under his body, your lips kissing his arm, his collarbone, anything you could reach.

"I know," you said.

Endless nights since you had met them, you had prayed for things to be different. For all of it to unfold in another way, one that didn't hurt as much. But being there now, you wouldn't change one thing for the world. It had taken a lot of tears and blood to get to that point. And there were scars —both visible and not— to prove it. What all of you failed to acknowledge, is that it only takes to win once, to achieve greatness. At the end of the day, it doesn't matter how many battles were lost. If at the end of the day, it was war that you'd win.

And you did, all three of you did.

WANT TO BE TAGGED?

TAGS: @shirukitsune @ironemrys @outlawedmando @alrightberries @mollygetssherlockcoffee @harrys-tittie @flowery-days @winksasleeplesseye @mathewmichaelmurdockdd @nevillescomslut @ah-finally @dingo-ate-my-baby-crazy666 @lilith-blackrose @itsmadamehydra @7minutes-tomidnight @desailesd @theratscorner @paetonnn @wantingtobekorra @susyelectra @saturdaynightzemo @princessgriffin1998 @loki-hargreeves @strawberriesandknives @losers-club6 @itssjustmonique @the-singing-songbird1 @missdragon-1 @ellynightray @darkened-writer @darklingbrekksov @fullmoon-84 @justlovelifeblog @ahookedheroespureheart @slytherin-princess99 @brandyscorner @lost-in-the-stars03 @later-gators12 @bensolosbluesaber @winter-captain-01 @dark-haired-and-mentally-ill @mirrorballgarden @zem0laufeys0n @murdickdocked @ruhro7 @hb8301 @loonymagizoologist @stuckybarton @mendes-marvel @spectrz @loveofmoonandthunder @-winschester @azriel-the-shadowsinger @devilish-mirage @certifiedhunter @excitedcurtain864 @Sad.innit @kiki17483 @AHookedHerosPureHeart @that-friend-in-the-corner @Sleepyamaya @rosigirasoll @hot-mess-express1 @sugarpunch-princess

#steven grant x reader #marc spector x reader #jake lockley x reader #moon knight x reader #oscar isaac x reader #Moon Knight #marc spector #Steven Grant #jake lockley

246 notes · View notes

longlostzoldyck · 3 years

Text

pushing buttons

❥ clanleader!megumi x f!reader

❥ wc: 1.6 words, sexual themes (18+), minors dni

❥ warnings/ tags: smut, dirty talk, use of sex toys, excessive use of pet names, edging, fingering, public sex

❥ summary: you buy a pair of vibrating panties and wear them out to dinner with megumi.

❥ notes: starting my valentines playlist with a bang. for day 1 i chose a little classic: trying out a vibrating underwear. idk why megumi was the immediate answer to me, but i still feel like its correct lol. the next month is going to be a bit intense, but idc imma just have fun xx thea

valentine's playlist | m.list | part 2

experimenting with gumi was like pulling teeth. you had been together for years so he had settled into a comfortable routine, one he refused to deviate from. you loved sex with megumi, but also needed a change in routine every once in a while. you were happiest when you had variety, even if you had to bully your boyfriend a little.

it was the same game every time. you would suggest something new. he would freeze and turn you down. you would buy it anyway to surprise him. you'd try it and then he'd love it. he was just so stubborn when it came to trying new things. this time you went for vibrating underwear. you smiled giddily like a child on christmas morning when the package arrived at your doorstep.

it couldn't have been more perfect as you and gumi even had a date planned out for that night. you were getting ready for the evening in no time, choosing one of gumi's favorite dresses on you. he arrived home by the time you were finishing up your makeup.

"well, look at you," he called out as you offered him a sly smile, your eyes meeting through the mirror.

he pressed a kiss to your temple as he headed into the bathroom to freshen up. you cleaned the bottom of your lips cleaning the edges of your lipstick happy with how your face had turned out. you proceeded to spritz yourself with some of your perfume adding an extra one or two for good measure.

"i just need to tie my shoes up and i'm ready to go," you called out turning in your seat and looking around for your heels.

you were finally going to wear these stunning heels gumi had gotten you for christmas. there was no actual reason for you to own strappy lavender heels, but the second you saw them you knew you needed them. and you were practically in tears when your boyfriend gifted them to you. gumi emerged from your shared bathroom stopping across from you.

"got yourself all dolled up," you found yourself blushing at his words. you hate how megumi had that effect on you, making you feel like a teenager all over again. you reached down pulling your heels until they were next to you.

"i'm wearing your present," you showed them to him briefly before slipping one on. you tried to lean forward to tie the strappy shoes up your ankle, but struggled to reach and see properly. you were wearing a really tight dress so leaning down to tie your shoes became a challenge.

"lemme help," gumi offered pulling an ottoman to sit across from you. you sat back in your seat placing your foot on his lap. his long fingers grasped the strings then wrapping them up your ankle. he did the same with your other shoe then helping you to your feet. "you look so good baby," he complimented kissing your lips softly. you keened into his hands adoring all his praising. he always showered you with praise when you were in private, preferring to not show affection in public. boy, were you going to challenge that tonight.

"i have a surprise for you," you finally let him into your game and he instantly groaned already dreading what your wicked mind had come up with this time. "oh, come on, i promise you'll like it."

"fine," he said with a sigh. "what did you get this time?"

you responded by placing a small remote in his hands. he grabbed the small piece of plastic between his fingers evaluating it quickly.

"what is this for," he asked.

"i'm wearing these panties that you can control with that little remote," you explained and his eyes almost shot out of his skull upon hearing your words.

"you're wearing them now?," he asked to confirm. you nodded leading his fingers to grasp the remote and press down on one of the buttons.

"it has multiple settings," you clicked through a handful of the settings also enjoying the brief pleasure coursing up your body. "oh, and strengths," you clicked through some of them gasping briefly in his ear from the strong vibrations attacking your pussy. "it'll be our little secret for dinner."

you finally headed out for dinner with your cute outfit and new toy. gumi used it tentatively in the car wanting to see how you reacted to the stimulation. he stopped the moment you got out of the car leading you through the elegant restaurant. being clan leader did come with its perks sometimes.

when you first gave megumi the tiny remote he thought it was a cute idea. he'd definitely use the toy on you in private, but wouldn't dare to do so in public, especially at such a fancy restaurant. however, the more he had the little remote in his pocket and the more he drank in your appearance, the more he wanted to see you fight against letting out your sweet moans.

he surprised himself when he stuck his hand in his pocket, turning on the vibrations on a low setting. your eyes widen in slight surprise when gumi caved as quickly as he did and used the toy on you.

"i'm glad you're enjoying my surprise," you said with a sly smile.

"oh shut up."

"turn the strength up or i'll flash my tits," you threatened.

"i'm clan leader, you wouldn't," you smiled at his reasoning pushing your arms together squeezing your boobs which were ever about to spill out of your dress. right as you were going to push your tits further together, you felt the vibration strength increase actually soothing some of the pent up frustration gumi had been building with such a low setting. "i can't believe you would flash the entire restaurant."

"it's one of the reasons you love me," you countered groaning in displeasure when he turned off the vibrations as a whole. "meanie."

"princess, i can't make you cum in the middle of a restaurant," he insisted and you smiled standing from your seat before making your way towards him.

"who said anything about fucking me in the middle of the restaurant?," you whispered in his ear before turning around and heading to the bathroom.

you swung your hips a bit more on purpose hoping to tempt him enough to follow you and finish what you had started the moment you handed him the remote. you stared at yourself in the mirror for a moment waiting for megumi and thanking the universe that it was empty. you smiled noting the signs of your arousal on your flushed skin. the bathroom door opened and you didn't even turn already knowing who it was when you heard him lock the door.

he finally turned on the vibrations again choosing a low setting which had you in swaying in slight bliss. he wrapped his arms around your waist pulling you flush against his chest as he increases the power significantly having you instantly falling over in pleasure.

"what is it, angel? cumming already?," he taunted then biting your neck. he pushed your cheeks together lifting up your face to look at yourself in the mirror. "look at yourself, baby."

you clenched your pussy around nothing at the pornographic sight reflected in front of you. gumi pressed against your back, rutting his hips into your ass and you slowly coming apart in his arms from the pleasure emerging from your underwear.

"gumi," you moaned so close to your orgasm you could taste it. yet before you could get there that orgasm was ripped from you when gumi turned off the vibrations. you groaned in frustration again on the border of tears. "gumi, please, i need to cum."

"i know, angel," he turned you around pressing you against the sink and rolling your dress up your body. he ripped your underwear down your legs then spreading your folds with his fingers making you shiver. you were abut to complain needing more of his touch, but gumi stuffed two of his fingers into your pussy stretching you out deliciously. "so tight, baby. you're just sucking me in."

he set an initial steady pace pulling his fingers in and out of you. you leaned your elbows back on the counter letting your body lean back as a small coil started to form in the pit of your stomach. so much teasing and edging had made it so your orgasm was already building again and with a strength you couldn't quite understand. you let your head fall back in pleasure as you felt gumi finally nudge your sweet spot hitting the same rough patch with every stoke until you were cumming on his fingers.

you came so hard you had to cover your mouth with one of your hands or you would have screamed. gumi just stared at your pulsating pussy which sucked him in more and more as your body convulsed in pleasure around his fingers. he continued pumping his fingers inside of you to extend your orgasm the most he could, riding you through the earth-shattering orgasm he'd just given you.

he finally pulled his fingers out bringing his fingers up to his mouth to clean them of your juices. you sat up as he hummed around his fingers enjoying your taste. he leaned down pressing a soft kiss to your lips massaging your lips with his lovingly.

"gumi," you sighed his name against his lips feeling his hard cock pressing against your thigh. "lemme help you."

"no, im gonna go pay and we're heading home," he stated. "i need to fuck you and i want to be able to hear your screams without worrying about other people."

you became slightly flustered at his crude words as you leaned down grabbing your underwear from where it was around your ankles. you pulled the poor excuse for fabric up your legs then fixing your dress to your best ability to try to hide the fact that gumi had just given you one of the most mind-blowing orgasms in your life in a restaurant restroom.

#megumi fushiguro smut #megumi x reader #megumi smut #megumi x you #clanleader!megumi #smut #jjk smut #jujutsu kaisen smut #anime smut #fushiguro megumi smut #fushiguro smut #fushiguro megumi x reader #fushiguro megumi x you #valentines playlist

656 notes · View notes

jaylaxies · 1 year

Text

RULE NUMBER 1: DON’T FALL IN LOVE

PAIRING: jeno × fem!reader

GENRE/CW: smut, fake dating, fluff, slight angst, unprotected sex, drunk sex, blowjob, cunnilingus, penetration, usage of nicknames, themes of jealousy, mentions of jaemin and other dreamies, mentions of karina and yunjin, lmk if i missed anything!

WORD COUNT: 16.2k words

WARNING: 18+ content, minors dni

A/N: hihi, my loves <3 i couldn’t get lee jeno out of my head and here we are now :3 i hope you guys enjoy it! i wanna thank my loves @ddeonuism and @celeste-hoon for helping me with the ideas and dialogues <3 all likes, comments, reblogs are highly appreciated! it keeps me motivated! iloveyou all and happy reading <33

Drink and forget.

That was your plan for the night, and what’s a better way to achieve it than attending a party with your friends?

“Woah! Girl, slow down,” Yunjin scolded you, taking the shot glass out of your hand, “it’s been half an hour, Y/n. If you take another shot then you’re going back to the dorm.”

You groaned, “you know why I’m doing this Yun. I should’ve listened to you and Rina.”

Hyuck whined, “what’s the point anymore? You didn’t listen to them and still fell for him instead of me which resulted in him breaking your heart.”

Na Jaemin.

His walk was confident, his sculpted face looked more charming than ever as he sported his ever so gradient smile looking indifferent to what had happened between you both.

Topping it all, he had a girl clinging on to his arm, giggling as she pulled his arm to be pressed between her tits. She was clad in a mini dress which barely hid her ass and your friends glanced back at you with a nervous expression on their faces.

Your face, however, remained stoic as you exhibited no sign of emotions despite feeling the anger burning up inside you, your fist clenching as you saw them walk towards your group.

You couldn’t believe how Jaemin was the same guy who used to give you shy smiles whenever your groups used to sit together as he was a close friend of Mark and Hyuck.

When he admitted that he was bored and wanted out.

Others tried to talk some sense into Jaemin but it was as useful as a chocolate teapot.

It was a rare sight to see his best friend frowning, nonetheless a frown of disappointment settled on Jeno’s lips.

Despite the loud music and the array of sweaty bodies dancing all over the room, you could feel the deafening silence in the circle of your group until a small whine came out of Jaemin’s new girl toy, who pouted and whispered something in his ear, giving you the opportunity to look at Yunjin, who looked equally disgusted at the exchange.

Her fake giggle made you want to throw up, and you noticed how you weren’t the only one who felt this way as Hyuck excused himself from the conversation, rolling his eyes, which made you smile.

That didn’t stop her, “hi guys!” She exclaimed, dragging out the hi, “I’m Linda.”

No matter how heartbroken you were, feeling like a fool as Jaemin’s eyes took your outfit in wasn’t something you’d allow to happen. You didn’t bother excusing yourself as you left the circle, Yunjin following you in a beat as you just missed the whine Linda let out at your disrespectful actions.

“The fucking audacity?” Yunjin was furious, your inner turmoil matching her expression, “I can’t believe he’s got the nerve to bring that bimbo here.”

Yet the one thing that never left your mind was revenge.

You wanted revenge.

The booming voice of your alarm clock was successful in contributing to your raging headache as you opened your eyes with a deep groan, feeling disoriented and your hangover building up.

“Fuck—” you muttered, shutting up your alarm.

Being grateful that it was a Sunday, you slumped back down, trying to recall the night but the only memory that stayed in your head was the one of Linda squishing Jaemin’s arm on her boobs. Your jaw clenched at how easily he moved on.

Just then, Karina entered the room with a small smile. She was the only one who looked normal as she wasn’t at the party yesterday.

It also wouldn’t work because it was impossible for him to have a bad picture.

You sighed, linking your arms with Yunjin and Karina as you got out of the car which the latter drove as you walked inside your usual diner to see everyone sitting together after aligning the tables.

Hyuck pulled you to sit with him, he barely had his eyes open as Mark went on telling everyone how Hyuck got pissed drunk last night and made out with his knee while crying.

The scene was easy to imagine which made you all burst into laughter at the poor boy who could only whine, “your knee tastes like mustard!”

The laughter died down when you felt a repeat of yesterday happening yet again. It was a friends only brunch, but apparently, Jaemin’s Linda didn’t get the memo.

You could see his best friend trailing behind him yet again and you wondered how Jeno handled Jaemin despite his actions which now made everyone uncomfortable to some extent.

“Should I punch that asshole?” Hyuck asked, whispering in your ear and you sighed for the tenth time today, shaking your head as you completely ignored the two people and focused on eating and chatting with the ones who made you feel better, however, you could feel Jaemin’s eyes staring at you.

You just wanted to go back, already tired of the couple who couldn’t keep their public display of affection at bay. Now you were sure it wasn’t just the hangover that made you wanna puke.

“I think I just lost my appetite,” you commented, causing the guy in front of you to snigger.

You looked up for the first time to see Jeno sitting opposite to you, sending you a smile once he saw you looking his way, which you returned easily.

He usually kept to himself and he wasn’t the talkative one in the group. You had only talked to him while greeting him whenever your groups met, and once when Jaemin got drunk beyond control at a party and so you had to call Jeno to pick him up. Your interactions were limited to him because of one person.

Your smile dropped the second you heard that annoying giggle again, Jeno only looked your way with a small frown after as you averted your gaze back to your lap, gulping down your anger.

The sound of a message notification from your phone grabbed your attention, and you opened it to find your group chat being active.

Uni haters 🤬👊🏼 (minus Jaemin)

mOrk: uhh yo guys this is awkward 😬

hyuckie: can’t believe i lost my title of annoying king to jaemin’s gf??? 🤬

ningx2: she’s not even a guy

yunjinnie: but she’s annoying

ningx2: can’t argue w that 🤪

rinaa: let’s just eat and leave as soon as we can, the air is suffocating me 🤕

you: too late i can’t eat anymore 🤡

injun: im leaving i can’t w this bullshit, she didn’t even wear her wig properly

mOrk: holy shit? she’s got a wig on?!?! 😨

You laughed as you noticed Renjun calling the waiter for the bill, which you all split as soon as you can and made your way out of the suffocating place, leaving the two in there as Jeno too decided to leave early.

The drive back home was barely five minutes long, which soothed your nerves as you sang along to old songs Yunjin played on the speakers.

They could notice how you looked exhausted, but it was more than that, they knew you had something in your mind and it was related to none other than your ex.

“Okay, what’s going on?” Yunjin asked once you entered your shared dorm room.

“What do you mean? I’m perfectly fine!” You tried laughing but it came out fake, causing Karina to raise her brows.

“Spill. Right now,” she ordered, making you sit in between them as you clicked your tongue in annoyance, which wasn’t directed to them.

“So, do you have any plans for that?” Yunjin asked.

“Not really,” you muttered, “safari really recommended me to flirt with other guys in front of him,” you laughed, picking at the pillow cover of your couch.

Yunjin refrained herself from snorting, “would he be jealous of a random guy though?”

Karina laughed along, “yeah it’s not like you can date his best friend to make him jealous?”

Your eyes widened, your head turning slowly as your lips curled into a devilish grin, immediately causing your friends to exchange nervous glances and speak up.

“Don’t fucking tell me you’re considering this,” Karina blinked, incredulous.

“Listen—” you started, only to be cut off midway.

“No way,” a breathy laugh left Yunjin as she tried to contain her words and make you understand without any cussing.

“It’s not a bad idea, okay?” You tried to convince her.

“So what? Are you gonna seduce Jeno?” She asked.

You laughed which sounded more like a pfft, “of course not, silly! We’ll fake date each other!” You said, face shining as if you had presented the greatest idea known to mankind.

“Be so for real right now,” Karina deadpanned.

“Lord, Y/n think straight. This is real life, you’re not in a cheesy rom-com movie or a book,” Yunjin provided her input.

“I know! But I just have to make him jealous for what? A month before he gets bored of that Linda girlie, and maybe Jeno would agree to it too!” You nodded at the possibilities.

“I can’t believe this is happening.” Yunjin rubbed her eyes, “me either,” Karina said as they both looked at you with an expression you couldn’t decipher.

Your smile only got wider, “this is the best way to make it work!” You announced before looking at Karina sheepishly, “please send me Jeno’s number Rina,” you said in a sweet voice, knowing she was the social butterfly of the university before you waved a goodbye at them, walking into your room, formulating a plan alongside.

“This is gonna be a disaster, right?” Karina asked Yunjin, sighing.

“Oh definitely, it’ll be a show.”

You walked in your room, contemplating if it would be alright to discuss this on text or if you should meet up with him, the latter option was more plausible yet scary because what if Jeno laughed at you? What if he didn’t agree to work with you for the sake of his friendship.

You waited and thought about it for a few days before finally giving in.

You took a deep breath, giving yourself a last nod of encouragement before you picked up your phone, saving the number Karina had forwarded you and clicking on his profile before sending a text.

To: Jeno🐾

You: heyy jeno! 🥰 it’s Y/n, can we meet up?

You wondered if that emoji was too much, but you did not get enough time to ponder upon it as Jeno texted you back in a minute.

Jeno🐾: Hey, Y/n :) sure, is everything okay?

You: yess! i just need to talk to you about something :3

Jeno🐾: How about Starbucks at 5?

You: perfect, i’ll be there ^^

Jeno🐾: See you <3

Your mouth widened at the heart at the end of the text, before you brushed it off, thinking that he sent it by mistake. You kept your phone on the nightstand, standing in front of your closet to select an outfit for your meeting.

The plan was made, you just had to discuss it with Jeno but you had never talked to him before, maybe that is why your heartbeat rose up. He was a good looking guy, there’s no denying that and you’ve heard that he was one of the smart ones too.

The place was almost empty except for a few people who sat and worked on their laptops. It was easy to spot Jeno, his dark hair shone under the dim lights of the cafe, he pushed his specs up for it to rest on his perfectly pointy nose, his lips parted ever so slightly as he focused on reading a book which you had never heard the name of.

Clearing your throat, you mustered up your courage, smiling slightly. “Hey, Jeno!” You spoke, looking him in the eye.

That was enough to capture his attention, he looked up at you with a smile that reached his eyes.

He looked adorable.

“Y/n! Hey, come sit please,” he said, gesturing at the seat on the opposite side of him.

His eyes were soft as they looked at you sitting down, noticing a strand of hair which you tucked behind your ear, finally looking up at him, trying to find the right words to start the conversation.

“Isn’t it weird how we’ve never talked before?” You chuckled, causing him to nod with a small laugh.

“That’s true. How can I help you today?” He asked, keeping the book aside, carefully placing a bookmark before doing so.

He nodded as you took out a notepad and pen from the bag you were carrying.

“Sure, I’d be glad to help,” he smiled, eyes turning into soft crescents, which you stopped to stare for a second too long before realizing that he was waiting for your questions.

You snapped out of your daze as you started scribbling on your notepad, “your full name?”

“Don’t you know it?” He asked, confused.

“Shh just answer, it’s the official protocol.” You huffed.

“Lee Jeno.”

“Gender?”

“Seriously—”

“Just say it!”

“Okay, fine. Male.”

“What’s your age?”

“I’m 23.”

“Introvert, extrovert or ambivert?”

“Introverted.”

“Marital status?”

“What?”

“Single? Okay. So on a scale of one to ten, how willing are you to help me get back at your best friend by being my fake boyfriend?” You asked, your smile never faltering.

Jeno blinked once, then twice. “You lost me on that one,” he spoke up.

His eyes displayed a mixture of shock and amusement, and maybe it was your figment of imagination that you saw him snigger but you weren’t the one to give up.

Jeno looked at you, your pout only deepening in the hopes of him accepting your idea. He only leaned on his arm, coming closer with an enthralled smile.

“So what you’re suggesting here is that I fake date you to get back at my best friend for hurting you?” He confirmed and you nodded enthusiastically, “how’s it going to work?”

“Easy! Jaemin isn’t the one who gets affected by a lot of things but if I date his best friend, that’s you, then he would get jealous and would regret breaking up with me,” you explained, “then I won’t take him back,” you announced, triumphant.

Jeno nodded, as if contemplating whether the offer was worth it, “what do I get out of it?” He asks.

“A fake and pretty girlfriend of course,” you smiled, “and a chance to teach your best friend some manners,” you shrugged as if it was a win-win situation.

Jeno’s expression didn’t give out what he was thinking and you were patiently looking at him for some sort of answer, hopefully a positive one.

“Do I have time to think?” He asks.

“I would give you some but then I’m an anxious being,” you stated which elicited a laugh out of him as he never expected that coming out of you.

But he had seen it all, the way Jaemin behaved with you. He forgot all important dates, gave priority to his parties and the friend group which was potentially harmful for him, not to mention that his reason for breaking up was worse than the worst excuse, saying he got bored, only to find a girl two weeks later. Jeno truly hated Linda as she accidentally broke his favourite vase while he made out with Jaemin in their shared apartment.

“Fine. How are we going to go about this?” Jeno sighed, giving in finally as he saw your face practically lighting up with excitement.

“Wait! Does this mean you’re in?” You asked just to be sure.

“I don’t think I have any other option,” he teases but you don’t mind, you were simply enjoying the feel of victory already, “so, now what?” He asks, finally realizing what he had gotten himself into.

Fake dating.

“Now, we’re going to set some ground rules, which of course, we’ll write down and sign as a contract,” you say, getting a page out of your notepad.

“Like that one movie by Jenny Han?” He raised his brows.

You stopped to think for a second, “yeah but it’s not like we’ll fall in love or something,” you shrugged with a laugh and he nodded.

Y/n and Jeno’s rules of fake dating! <3

Don’t fall in love

Hand holding is okay

Drive to the uni together

Nicknames are a must!

Kissing is not allowed!!

Don’t tell anyone except for Yunjin and Karina

Break up once the goal is reached.

Goal: make Jaemin regret breaking up!! (Additional: get rid of Linda)

Signatures

You passed the sheet to Jeno, “anything you’d like to change?” You asked as he read it all, and you noticed his brows slightly scrunching as he did so, exactly how they were scrunched when he was reading his book earlier.

“I’m assuming you told your friends already,” he pointed out rule number six, to which you nodded sheepishly.

“No kissing?” He asked, “you know no one’s gonna buy it if we don’t kiss, right? But of course, if you’re not comfortable then it’s fine.”

You wondered how he was so calm with all of this, and you liked that he was asking questions about it all.

“What’s with the nicknames?” He read rule number four.

“Jaemin is big on nicknames, I bet he calls you some too. He used to call me princess,” you sighed, remembering how it used to be. It hurt but the current hatred overtook that feeling.

“Alright, sweetheart,” he whispered.

Your eyes widened at his deep tone, but he only smiled, “just practising,” he said and you nodded, gulping down.

“Okay, so is the list done?” You inquired.

“Yeah, I just have to add one thing,” he said, scribbling down another rule while you asked him random questions.

“Have you ever dated before?”

He shook his head, “you’re my first,” he winked, and you wondered how he was so good at flirting.

“So—” you were going to ask another question but it seems like he knew what it was.

“Right,” you snickered, looking at what he had written, “why PDA?” you asked.

“Because that’s the key to irritate Jaemin, especially with Linda around who sees no other seat but Jaem’s lap,” he explained as your face scrunched at the image.

“You really are smart,” you muttered, signing the contract before handing it to him, who was quick to sign it too before you extended your hand.

His big hand encased yours in a handshake and you couldn’t help, but notice how his fingers were slender, veins visible on his hands as his grip was firm on your hand.

You had sealed the deal.

Y/n and Jeno’s rules of fake dating! <3

Don’t fall in love

Hand holding is okay

Drive to the uni together

Nicknames are a must!

Kissing is not allowed!!

Don’t tell anyone except for Yunjin and Karina

Break up once the goal is reached.

PDA whenever the target is around!

Goal: make Jaemin regret breaking up!! (Additional: get rid of Linda)

Y/n Jeno

Signatures

“He agreed,” you squealed.

“You’ve got to be kidding me. Jeno? The scholar guy who’s silent for the majority of the time, the guy who’s never had a girlfriend before, he agreed to fake date you?” Karina’s mouth was hung open and you only nodded excitedly.

You didn’t mind a bit of it, being pampered was something you loved and it was long due as you had devoted all your time to crying after your breakup.

It was when Monday rolled by when it finally settled in. You were going to pretend to date Lee Jeno, in front of everyone. Your friends gave you last minute pep talks and you were more than glad that they had decided to help you dress up too. Just then your phone rang with a notification.

Jeno🐾: Morning, sunshine <3 Ready to sell our show?

You: good morning!! i'm more than ready! are you tho? 👀

Jeno🐾: I’m already waiting for you outside, love ;)

You almost choked on the water you were drinking as you remembered the rules. You had to go to the university with him, “bye guys! He’s here,” you said to your roommates, getting up and grabbing your bag as you made your way out in a hurry.

Jeno was standing by his car as he lived in the apartments and not the dorms, which was ten minutes away from your university campus. As for your dorms, they were a solid five minutes walk from your room.

He looked up from your phone as he heard you walking closer to him, “hey,” he smiled.

“So punctual, you’re right on time,” you said, “seems like you’re excited.”

He chuckled, opening the passenger seat door for you, “I can’t say I’m not excited to see other’s reactions,” he admitted as you sat down inside, thanking him softly.

Jaemin had never once opened the door for you.

He got in the car, focusing on the road, “what’s the goal for today, princess?” He asked in his deep tone.

You blamed your overly sensitive skin for the tingling you felt due to his voice, also sitting to notice how his face looked like a sculpture.

“Soft launching our relationship,” you answered, clicking his picture.

“In the cafeteria, during lunch then?”

“Exactly! You just have to sit next to me and smile, that’ll be enough for Hyuck to suspect something,” you explained the basic plan just in time as you reached the university parking lot.

“Why? Do I never smile?” He asked, getting his seatbelt off.

“You do, but only to our group. Others get a neutral expression only,” you pointed out as if you had analysed him fully.

“Wait,” he stopped you from opening the car door, getting out and opening it for you with a tiny smile.

Well that worked since people were nosy enough to notice a girl coming out of Jeno’s car, which is a scene that never occurs.

“Smile, princess,” he whispered, and you overcame your state of hyper focus on him before putting on your best smile.

“What are we doing?” You asked, your smile never faltering.

Jeno was somehow really good at looking at you with fondness in his eyes, he’d be a nice theatre guy if he takes up acting.

“Dropping my girlfriend to her class, of course,” he said smoothly, and you started walking, hand in hand.

“You’re pretty good at this. Are you sure it’s your first time?” You teased, noticing others staring at your hands.

“Why? Do you think I’m a good boyfriend?” He asked back and you were truly amazed to see him retorting to your questions, given that you had barely seen him talk before.

He felt your hand slipping and quickly intertwined your fingers. The gesture made sure to send a shiver down your spine.

Jaemin never held your hand while walking.

“We’re just getting started, we’ll see how it goes,” you suggested, causing him to nod and continue the conversation you had left off.

“So what you were saying back in the car is that people perceive me as someone who’s mean?” He tilted his head in question.

“Of course not! They perceive you as someone who’s unapproachable.” You say seriously, you both stopped walking as you had reached the class.

He blinked at you once. You blinked back.

And you both burst out into soft laughter before he ruffled your hair slightly, bending down to your level, “study well, princess.” He winked, walking away to attend his own lecture.

Soon, the classes were over and it was the time for your lunch break, which also meant that it was the time for you and Jeno to act in front of everyone else.

“We’ll cheer for you,” Karina said and you could only laugh at her expression. She still couldn’t believe that you were going through with this.

From the entrance of the big cafeteria, you could easily spot the table where everyone had already assembled.

“Ready?” A deep voice whispered in your ear, successfully causing you to jump back.

But Jeno was quick to grab your waist and pull you closer before you could trip, his eyes equally widened as yours, “god! You scared me,” you said, breathing in deeply to calm your heart.

You could feel his scent infiltrating your senses, it was a perfect blend of woody and citrus, which was also paired with slight musk and mandarin. He smelled really good.

“Sorry, I didn’t mean to,” he said, letting go so you could stand straight.

His eyes were full of worry, mouth slightly agape and you smiled to let him know you were okay. “Now, smile and talk,” you said as you both walked into the cafeteria.

“Do I really never smile?” He asked you, “because people are staring.”

“I told you already! You smile only with our friends and we have never really talked before, at least in front of others,” you laughed.

The whole group went silent as the two of you approached. Haechan was the first one to raise his eyebrows as you sat down with him, but Jeno didn’t sit next to Jaemin. Instead, he sat down next to you.

Linda, as usual, was sitting on his lap, but that didn’t stop Jaemin from staring at you and Jeno.

“Something is fishy,” Hyuck pointed out.

“What is?” You asked, feigning innocence.

Jeno was silent when he wrapped his strong arm around your waist, pulling you slightly closer to him. You could feel your stomach tingling, and he simply smiled your way.

“Firstly, I saw you getting out of Jeno’s car in the morning,” Hyuck noted, “secondly, he was holding your hand and he walked you to the class. Thirdly, he’s been smiling nonstop.”

“Dude, no way!” Mark simply laughed, thinking it’s another one of Hyuck’s joke.

Ningning looked lost while Renjun seemed to be focusing on your expression, “I don’t think it’s one of his jokes this time,” he said.

“It’s really not!” Hyuck whined, glad that Renjun was agreeing.

“Does this mean—” Mark’s eyes widened.

“—that they’re dating,” Yunjin said, acting her best as she widened her eyes, almost standing up at the confession.

A series of gasps left their mouths, “what?” They collectively exclaimed.

You tried your best to hold in your laugh as Jeno turned to look at you, and from the side of your eyes, you could notice Jaemin staring at you deeply with his jaw clenched.

“They are! Look! He’s got his arm around her waist,” Hyuck exclaimed in an overdramatic way.

“Guys—” you tried to say but Jeno stopped you.

“It’s fine, princess. They know now,” he smiled, pulling you even closer in a side hug.

That caused Ningning, Mark and Haechan to scream while Linda squealed, jumping on Jaem’s lap.

Jeno caressed the corner of your lip adoringly, “no need to hide it from our friends, baby,” he said before looking up, “Hyuck is right, we are dating.”

“What the fuck?”

“Since when?”

“Excuse me?”

“Did you fuck?”

All eyes turned to Ningning in disbelief as she asked the question, “what? I’m curious,” she shrugged, everyone looking at Jaemin subtly to observe his reaction.

You leaned into Jeno’s chest, making yourself comfortable as you saw everyone chatting excitedly, your eyes settling on your ex for just a moment to see his furrowed brows and hardened eyes, a vein popping out from his neck.

Day one, successful.

“So you’re dating now, huh?” Jaemin’s voice asked Jeno as he entered their shared apartment.

Jaemin was sitting on the couch, face devoid of expressions as he asked the question.

Jeno chuckled softly, gripping his bag tighter as he walked into the room, standing in front of Jaemin, “yeah. Who would’ve seen that coming?”

That caused the other boy to chuckle along, but it sounded strained, almost ending with a scoff, “I certainly didn’t see it coming.”

“You don’t sound happy for me,” Jeno said, his tone teasing.

Jaemin was trying hard to keep his smile up, “What makes you think so?”

“Your smile. It’s strained,” Jeno pointed out, grabbing the bottle of beer in front of Jaemin and taking a sip out of it.

Jaemin clicked his tongue, looking Jeno dead in the eye, “how can you date her? What happened to the bro code?”

Jeno remained calm, “why? Weren’t you the one who was done with her?”

“She’s my fucking ex, Jeno,” he snapped.

“That’s right, she’s your ex. She’s not yours anymore, she’s my girl.” Jeno smiled, keeping the beer back on the table before walking away.

“Oh! And, try to be happy for us now, I don’t want my princess to be sad because of us, yeah?” Jeno gave him his infamous eye smile before returning to his room.

The plan was working.

The one thing you liked about your University was its beauty, the gardens and fresh flowers only heightened up your spirits as you tried to find Jeno in the garden of the STEM faculty, which was mostly empty.

You spotted Jeno waiting for you by a tree. He was reading the same book he had in the cafe the other day, you had also noticed how frequently he used to go to libraries during your relationship with Jaemin. He loved to read.

“Hey,” you said, standing in front of him with a smile.

“Hey there, princess,” he replied, making you tilt your head.

“Why are you calling me that? We’re alone right now,” you laughed.

“For practice, of course,” he said in a beat before he handed you a cup of coffee, the exact one which you get from your favourite cafe nearby.

“How’d you know?” You blink, surprised at his sweet gesture, also thanking him for it.

He shrugged, “I’m known to be attentive,” he said.

Jaemin never knew your favourite drink.

“Jaemin talked to me yesterday,” he told you as you took a sip of your coffee.

“Yeah?” You asked, stepping closer to hear what he had to say.

“Yeah, he truly hates this setting. He asked me how I could date you.”

“Oh my god, he didn’t even hesitate? What did you say back then?” You asked.

“Hold on—” he said, grabbing your waist and turning you around, his hand resting on the back of your head as he pushed you against the tree.

“What’s wrong?” You asked, eyes widening as he leaned closer, making your heart beat out of your chest as you looked into his honey brown eyes which were surrounded by little specks of gold.

“Jaemin,” he breathed out, “he’s here and he’s looking our way.”

To Jaemin, it might look as if Jeno and you are kissing but his lips are still inches away from yours, his scent pleasing your olfactory receptors as your ex only scoffed and walked away.

“Oh,” you said in understanding.

Jeno only chuckled, “so, he went on saying how you are his ex and I shouldn’t be dating you,” he continued to tell you the story.

Only Lee Jeno can talk so calmly in such a compromising position. You wondered if Jaemin had left already.

“What did you reply?” You asked, voice coming out in a whisper as your body became aware of his hand which rested on your waist.

“That you’re not his anymore,” he claimed, “that you’re mine now.” He said, breathily.

You gulped down your nervousness. You knew it was a part of the act yet you couldn’t help but feel your skin tingling ever so slightly as you nodded.

“Is he gone?” You asked, referring to Jaemin.

Jeno blinked twice, finally looking up to see no sign of your ex anymore as he stepped back and you breathed in deeply.

“The plan is working perfectly then,” you let out softly.

He nodded, eyes crinkling.

“I almost forgot,” you gasped, “Yunjin gave me this idea that we should go on a date!”

“A date?” He asked, knowing that it’ll just be the two of you there.

“Yes. It’s honestly just to make it believable. We can go out, click pictures and have a good time by eating good food,” you said, looking in his eyes for confirmation.

“Sure, let’s do that,” he agreed, making you smile as you said you’d text him the details before rushing to your lecture.

Jeno simply leaned back, staring at your rushing figure with tender eyes.

Another week had gone by swiftly and the only thing that bothered you were the girls who came up to you, asking if you were truly in a relationship with Jeno, to which you said yes with the sweetest smile you could muster, crushing all their hopes of having a future with your fake boyfriend.

Hyuck was hellbent on knowing more about this newfound relationship of yours, Ningning simply wanted to know if the calm and silent guy was good in bed, Yunjin and Karina were amazing at acting as if they didn’t know it was fake. Mark approached Jeno as he tried to get a few tips out of him since Mark wanted to man up and confess to his crush.

As for Jaemin, you haven't seen him for the past two days. He didn’t sit with your group during lunch, nor was in any of your shared lectures. Even his girlfriend came to ask you guys if you had seen him. Only Jeno knew that Jaemin had spent the past two days drinking at their apartment.

That was the least of your concerns as Ningning kept asking you random questions.

“Favourite hair colour on guys?” She asked.

“Black looks heavenly,” you admitted.

“And haircut?” She asked Karina.

“Anything as long as it’s not a bowl cut,” she winced, distaste for that haircut clear on her face.

“But guys, undercut looks so fucking hot, you have to admit that,” you pointed out and everyone seemed to agree with you.

The conversation was casual but Jeno decided to take it up a notch and surprise you with something you had decided upon, yet never executed.

“Let’s go on a date today, baby,” Jeno suggested, again making everyone stop and stare at you both.

“Dude, how are you so cool?” Mark whined, wanting to do the same with his crush.

“I thought you were shy, but I guess the silent ones are the freakiest,” Ningning commented.

“He’s literally talking about a date, Ning,” you sighed.

“I can't believe he took you away from me,” Hyuck shook his head as you gave him a look.

“You guys were never together in the first place,” Karina reminded Hyuck, and he sobbed dramatically.

Jeno looked at you expectantly, his eyes seemed bigger than usual and you could swear they were shining just the perfect amount. It somehow made you look away, biting your lower lip in the process before you nodded.

“I’d love to,” you admitted.

“Perfect, I’ll pick you up at five,” he said, grabbing his bag and swinging it on his right shoulder.

He bent down, touching your cheek tenderly, pressing his lips on your forehead ever so gently, making your eyes flutter close at the soothing sensation.

“See you then, princess,” he whispered, looking at you one last time before going to attend his next lecture.

“Did he just?” Hyuck covered his mouth.

You were just as shocked as the others, not expecting any kind of PDA at all, especially when Jaemin wasn’t around. That was the first time he had done it. You bit your lip yet again, looking down at your lap, trying to contain your smile.

Yunjin and Karina looked at you before looking at each other with a knowing look.

Then they smiled, wishing for the best.

“What do I even wear?” You huff in distress, looking at your roommates who looked like statues seeing your bed full of random clothes tossed around.

“You can simply ask him where you guys are gonna go, it’s not like you’re actually dating and it’s a surprise,” Karina pointed out.

You stopped, saying, “you’re right actually,” but then you whined, “I don’t wanna ask him such simple things, help me out guys.”

“Don’t you think this dress is a little fancy? I mean, we’re probably going to a local cafe,” You asked, cocking your brow.

“Just trust me and wear this babygirl,” Yunjin said, using her usual nicknames.

You had just finished applying your lip oil, concluding your makeup as you got a notification from Jeno saying he was outside your dorm.

Walking out of the dorm and towards the exit, you stopped as you saw Jeno leaning against his car, which wasn’t an unusual sight for you, however, you had never expected to see him in a black jacket, thinking that he’d be clad in his usual hoodies.

His hair was neatly trimmed as he sported an undercut, which he didn’t have in the morning, meaning he got it cut right after your classes.

Right after you revealed your liking for the particular haircut.

“Jeno,” you whispered, walking closer to him, noticing how he wasn’t wearing his usual specs either, probably opting for the lenses instead.

He was lost in his own thoughts, his eyes fixated on the flower he held in his hand, completely immersed in his thoughts before he looked up to see you standing right in front of him.

“You look so—” you tried to find the right word, eyes never leaving his face as you had never seen him look so bold before, “captivating.”

You cleared your throat, “so, where are you taking me today?” You asked him.

“Well, that’s something you’ll have to wait and see,” he teased, building up your anticipation.

“Okay, is it far though?” You asked, falling into a conversation with him so easily, and he told you it would be an hour long drive, making you wonder where you were off to.

There was something so endearing about others sharing their favourite things and talking about them, you loved to hear all of it and you felt even better seeing Jeno comfortable around you as he went on telling you about the books he’d been reading and recommending the ones you’d like.

One hour felt like a few minutes with him, time passing by effortlessly. Your lips parted in surprise once you saw where you were.

“I know,” he said, extending his arm for you to hold.

You looked at him, incredulous, “how?”

“I asked Karina,” he admitted as you held on to his arm softly.

“You didn’t have to do so much, Jeno,” you whispered, loving how his skin shone under the light of the chandelier.

He shook his head softly, eyes never leaving your face, “I know it’s a fake date but it doesn’t mean that I’ll take you to our usual cafés, you deserve more than that.”

Jaemin never did that.

“You’re too fucking sweet,” you muttered under your breath so he can’t hear it.

“Hm?” He asked, menu in his hands as he scanned it thoroughly for all possible options.

“Nothing,” you smiled, getting your phone out and clicking a few candid pictures of him, which did capture his attention.

“What’s that for?” He looked at you with big eyes, his face giving out the cutest expressions despite him looking tough in his undercut and newfound style.

“Why not? Can’t post my boyfriend on my story now?” You asked cheekily.

It was something you both had decided you’d do, the likes and replies flooded in soon as your friends were flabbergasted at the fact that Jeno had cut his hair and dressed up so well.

You both decided upon the dishes you wished to have and the waiter noted it down kindly, leaving you two alone to talk after.

“Won't you post me too?” You asked.

“I will, you just have to wait for a while. I promise it’ll be the prettiest picture ever,” he said, full of confidence.

“Well, that’s a challenge then because I don’t usually like my photos,” you smirked and he leaned in.

“We’ll see how that goes,” he challenged.

It was great that you could share any kind of emotions with him, whether it was you being goofy, him being silent, or you being nervous as he turns to be confident. It was a mix of everything.

You didn’t notice him watching your eager face, loving your reaction as he felt like he did the right thing bringing you here. Until you catch him watching you.

“Is there something on my face?” You asked cluelessly, pouting as you ate another bite.

“You’re really so good at it,” you muttered, and this time he heard it.

“At what?”

“If you do this,” you said, gesturing at your lip, “to any girl then she’ll definitely swoon over you.”

He raised his brow, “why? Did you like it that much?”

An awkward chuckle left your mouth as you tried to dismiss his question, “I’m just saying,” you state, trying to be as nonchalant as possible.

He only laughed, “alright, sweetheart.”

You whined, and the other families around looked at you both with soft eyes, thinking you both were cute together as his eyes turned into crescents at your behaviour.

You couldn’t remember the last time you felt so at ease being out with someone. That wasn’t just all, Jeno insisted on taking you to another place for a little walk. Night had fallen as you walked together on a rather empty bridge, yet it was a pretty sight—water reflecting the glistening stars along with the crescent moon.

“How’s Jaemin?” You asked all of a sudden, not noticing Jeno’s smile faltering for a fraction of a second.

“He’s coping in his own way. I bet he’ll be back to uni tomorrow. But he definitely regrets it,” Jeno lets out slowly, “isn’t that your goal?”

He licked his lips, biting his tongue as he smiled, which you noticed was another habit of his, “of course not. It’s good to have someone to talk to.”

“Yeah? Then tell me more about you,” you said, looking at the water as you folded your arms over the railing.

You didn’t glance at him, letting him speak freely. Jeno was one of the kindest souls you had ever met and it was obvious even in the little time you had known him. You wanted him to be happy.

“Jaemin was my friend ever since we were kids, our families are really close so he was forced to befriend me. He didn’t mind it, he was the kindest child and helped me talk to others, he was also the reason why I met you guys,” he sighed, “Jaem was always first when it came to everything, he led the way for me and I let him do that each time.” He turned his head, looking your way as he whispered, “until I realized I should’ve been the first this one time.”

You couldn’t understand what he was referring to, yet you understood that Jaemin was dear to him, however his recent actions caused him to drift apart from Jeno.

A flash of light took you out of your trance. Jeno had clicked your picture, “show!” You said, almost jumping closer to him and his shoulders rose up as he laughed when you tried to get his phone from his hands.

“You’ll see when I post it,” he said.

You whined again, “but what if I look bad in the picture?”

“You can’t ever look bad, sweetheart,” he said earnestly and you could feel your cheeks heating up as you closed your mouth shut, biting your lip as you looked away shyly.

He chuckled, “let’s get you home now.”

You checked the time on your wristwatch, “oh, yeah. It’s late.”

You both started walking towards his car, getting off the bridge as Jeno saw you shiver with the sudden gust of chilly air hitting you.

He wasted no time in getting his jacket off and passing it to you, “here, it’s cold.”

Jeno looked unreal, almost like the bad boys you’d see in a movie but his well sculpted face made him look like a Greek god. He really had it all.

You didn’t even notice you had stopped walking as Jeno wrapped his jacket around your figure, smiling slightly as you reached the car, his scent enveloped you aa you hugged the jacket closer to you.

“T—thank you,” you spoke, mentally slapping yourself for stuttering.

“Can’t let my girlfriend freeze now, can I?” He stated more than asked.

The shape of his lips was beautiful.

“Uh, so—why did you kiss my forehead in the morning?” You inquired.

“Did he ask you about it?” You questioned, hugging the jacket closer to your body.

Jeno hummed as a reply, seeing you get comfortable on the seat with droopy eyelids, he knew you were going to fall asleep soon and he let you.

His heart could only take so much for one day.

He made sure to drive safe, glancing at your sleeping figure from time to time and he swore you looked like a baby when you slept.

You reached back safely and he stopped the car, he didn’t wish to wake you up when you looked so at peace. He called out your name softly, coming closer to pat your shoulder.

You stirred in your sleep, opening your eyes slowly to find Jeno close to you.

“We’re here,” he spoke, voice low.

“Oh,” you blinked a few times, trying to adjust to the street lights as you got out of the car, not expecting Jeno to get out along with you.

You looked at him in question and he just shrugged, his muscles flexing in the process, “let me walk you to your door,” he said.

Jaemin never walked you to your door.

“Don’t you ever get tired of being a gentleman?” You asked with an amused smile.

“Not when it comes to you,” he uttered quietly.

Heat rushed up the tip of your ears now that you stood in front of him, “Jeno—” you whispered, “thank you so much for today. I can’t remember the last time I had this much fun on a date.”

A fake date, you reminded yourself.

“It’s good to see you happy,” he took a step closer, “good night, princess.”

He was walking away by the time you could open your eyes and breathe again, not even bothering to ask for his jacket back from you.

You looked around your place once to see if your friends were watching this time.

They weren’t.

Your room had a tranquil atmosphere as the moonlight coming from the window lit it up. Your roommates were already asleep in their respective rooms as you got changed into your sleepwear and took your makeup off, carefully keeping Jeno’s jacket on the bed, not once thinking that your pillow would exude a scent like him too.

You sighed, staring at the ceiling before closing your eyes shut, hoping you’d get some sleep before waking up for Uni in the morning. And slowly, you drifted to dreamland with Jeno’s scent lingering in the air.

Your alarm clock was your enemy. You really needed a few more minutes to catch up on your sleep, grabbing your phone to see if there’s something that could drive your sleepiness away.

There was.

Your picture was the first thing you saw when you opened Instagram, it was posted by Jeno instead of being put up as a story, which was unusual since he only had two pictures on his account—one of him and the other one of his cats.

A soft gasp left your mouth, heart thumping out of your chest as you saw the picture. The flash made you glow and you had the tiniest hint of a smile on your face as you looked at the night sky.

It was indeed your prettiest picture anyone had ever captured, it was exactly what Jeno had promised.

The caption, however, made you turn around and grab your pillow as you screamed into it, kicking your feet.

My girl, that’s what he wrote in his caption, paired with a red heart.

It was another day where you had afternoon classes, and so you did not go to the uni with Jeno. You had not liked or commented on the picture yet, pondering about how to go on about this.

Jeno had texted you twice, wishing you a good morning first and then asking if you had your lunch yet. You were tempted to reply but first, you gained a slight amount of courage and liked his post.

You typed a comment with the first thing that came to your mind.

You’re mine forever ❤️

Your cheeks burned up as you kept your phone down on one of the picnic benches kept around the campus, as that was the exact place you were sitting at after your classes had ended.

Yet again, you did not think twice before getting up and burying your face in Jeno’s chest, wrapping your arms around him in an embrace. This shocked Jeno, you could feel him go still for a negligible second before a deep laugh boomed up his chest, you could feel him vibrate as he wrapped his arms around your frame.

“Missed me that much, baby?” He asked, patting your head.

Jaemin watched the scene unfold with dark eyes.

“I missed you so much, baby,” you whispered.

It was the first time you had used a nickname on anyone, heck you never even called Jaemin that.

A cough separated you both and now you couldn’t muster up enough courage to look at Jeno while he couldn’t stop looking your way.

“Linda wants to have lunch together, like a double date,” Jeno told you and you saw Linda nod excitedly.

“It’s so romantic! We even got the lunch packed, see!” She raised her hand to show you two bags which probably had the lunch she was talking about.

This day couldn’t have gotten more weird.

“That sounds great!” You tried to sound cheerful but it only came out awkward.

Good for you, Linda didn’t pick up your tone and clapped excitedly, “we only have thirty minutes because I have my salon appointment after so let’s be fast,” she spoke in a go.

You noticed Jeno sporting the same look of confusion as you, it was an awkward situation indeed. Jaemin didn’t say a word, only observing you and Jeno.

Jeno took the paper bag and got the packed lunches out. He had gotten you your favourite salad with grilled chicken as he opted to get the same dish for himself, not forgetting to get you coke, which you preferred to drink while eating.

He really paid a lot of attention to your likes and dislikes.

Linda really couldn’t read the room as she never once stopped talking about this new lingerie set she got for herself, “Nana liked it too,” she giggled and you tried to focus on eating, not having it in you to picture it in your mind.

“I’ve told you not to call me that,” he spoke, his words harsh.

That was the first time he opened his mouth ever since you started eating. Linda didn’t care, pouting slightly as she started talking again, “let’s play couples quiz!” She squealed.

You could feel your headache growing with her high pitched voice.

“Jeno, when’s Y/no’s birthday?” She asked.

“Jaemin, when’s Linda’s birthday?” You asked now, questioning him directly, which he did not expect.

“Third of February,” he said and Linda gasped, offended.

“That’s not my birthday!” She almost screamed, bickering with him for a solid minute as Jeno passed you a few tissues, seeing the salad get on your fingers.

“Okay, next question,” she said and she kept on asking him questions as if it was a rapid fire round and Jeno answered each of them correctly. Your heart was thumping out of your chest, he knew your favourite colour, your favourite tv show and singer, your favourite cake and song.

Jaemin knew nothing.

Linda didn’t know a thing about Jaemin either, just like he never knew a thing about Linda.

Jaemin slammed his fist on the table, getting up and walking away without any second glance, you almost jumped with how loud the sound was, your hand resting on top of your chest to soothe your nerves.

Linda ran after him, or rather she tried to run after him in her heels.

“Are you okay?” Jeno asked you softly, his fingers caressing your cheek as he searched your face for any kind of discomfort.

You nodded, gulping and looking away.

This wasn’t supposed to happen. Your skin wouldn’t stop tingling where he had touched you, it was almost impossible for you to breathe when he was so close to you.

“Y—yeah, I’m okay. I think I should go and get my assignments done now, yeah,” you said, fumbling over your words as Jeno frowned, wondering if he did something wrong.

“Y/n—”

“I’ll see you tomorrow!” You waved at him, almost running away, leaving him with a dejected sigh.

Of course, you didn’t have to answer his questions, he reminded himself. It was a fake relationship after all.

So, while you laid in your bed with your pillow clutched close to your chest, Jeno stood in front of Jaemin at their apartment.

“Since when do you eat salad?” Jaemin asked, tone somewhat disappointing laced with a hint of jealousy.

“Y/n likes it,” Jeno smiled softly, “It was hard not to like it after.”

“You hated coffee,” Jaemin almost accused.

“I like it now, it’s normal to develop your taste,” Jeno replied calmly.

“You’ve never gone on a date before, you’ve never had this kind of hairstyle before. You’re changing yourself and for what?” Jaemin sighed, shoulders dropping when he accused him again.

Jeno only bit his lip, “love does things to you and I think I'm changing for the better.”

Love.

That’s all Jaemin had to hear before leaving the room.

“Why are you sulking, babygirl?” Yunjin asked you the next day, seeing you sitting with your blanket wrapped around you, a piece of chip in your mouth as you lazily snacked on it.

“Nothing,” you mumbled, hiding your face.

Yunjin rolled her eyes, “you were squealing in the morning yesterday, what changed?”

You sighed deeply, “I guess I’m just feeling a bit down today,” you shrugged.

It’s the little things, it’s always the little things when it comes to Jeno, it creates a bigger picture for him. But for Jaemin, it was only the larger picture with no elements supporting it.

Turns out that Yunjin can be a great manipulator because there was no way you’d be standing in the middle of a party with a vodka shot in your hand otherwise.

You drank that shot in a go, getting another one as Hyuck tried to stop you but to no avail. Once you had taken three shots, all in a row, you turned around to find Karina, who looked as if she spent a while trying to find you.

“Y/n! Where have you been?” She asked, grabbing your hand, “come, we’re gonna play upstairs.” Without much fighting, she dragged you upstairs and Hyuck followed behind.

You wondered what Jeno would be doing right now.

The multicoloured lights were shining bright as they covered the expanse of the whole staircase, which you had trouble walking up, courtesy of your heels and a very short dress.

Karina opened the door to a room and your eyes immediately scanned the surroundings to understand who you were going to deal with tonight.

It was your whole friend group and some of their mutual friends too, however that wasn’t why you stood frozen in your spot at the given moment.

Lee Jeno, the guy you had been avoiding since yesterday, was sitting in the same circle, the bean bags, sofas and chairs were arranged to be that way, as he sipped on a can of beer which he held in his slender fingers.

Seeing him at the party was shocking enough as he rarely attended any, but to add on to it, he was all dressed up as well.

He sipped on the drink, his Adam's apple bobbing up and down as he gulped. The side angle gave you the best view of his undercut and defined jawline, your eyes travelling down to his chest, which was exposed as the top few buttons of his white shirt were unbuttoned, a black leather jacket covering him up as he also sported a few rings on his long, veiny fingers, a necklace gracing his slender neck.

You almost forgot how to breathe until Karina pushed you forward, which gained the attention of Jeno, who smiled your way as he expected you to come over to him.

Karina and Yunjin high fived in the background, meaning; it was their plan for you both to meet at the party.

“Baby,” he whispered, pulling you to him—which was something you never expected.

You landed straight on his lap, his arm wrapped around you securely as the other one rested on your thigh, covering up your skin which was showing, courtesy of your short dress.

Hyuck and Yunjin teased you both, yet that wasn’t something you paid much attention to. You didn’t even see Jaemin sitting in the same room, as if he wasn’t anyone to you anymore.

“I missed you so fucking much,” he whispered, making you sit close to him, your hand working on its own as it held on to his broad shoulder for support.

You should have been used to this whole fake dating plan of yours, yet you couldn’t ever get used to Jeno’s constant surprises. It didn’t feel like it was fake when it came to him and it most certainly wasn’t a help how you could feel the alcohol kicking in, his hand felt warm on your cold skin.

“Jeno,” you whispered, looking at him with hooded eyes.

However, you never got to say anything further as others had decided on playing a classic game of twenty one dares.

The first dare went to Mark, who was given the dare to kiss his crush who sat right next to him.

“Why were you avoiding me all day?” Jeno asked in a whisper when everyone else was busy cheering for Mark.

You had no answer for it, nor did you have any way to control your heart which was thumping out of your rib cage with the proximity.

You breathed out with a chuckle which sounded forced, grabbing a beer can which was on the table in front of you, “avoiding you? Why would I?” You asked, looking away.

That wasn’t much help as he was quick to grab your chin, making you look his way again, “did I do something wrong?”

He wasn’t given any time to react as others cheered.

Apparently, it was your turn to get a dare and the evil smile on Renjun’s face gave it all away, as if he knew exactly what was going on between you two.

“I dare you to kiss Jeno,” he smirked as everyone minus Jaemin clapped, Mark nodding, still red from the kiss.

“True, we’ve never seen you kiss,” Hyuck muttered in realization.

You stopped breathing, seeing everyone cheering for you. You had fake kissed him when Jaemin was watching that one day in the lawns, yet this was a whole different story when they were demanding an actual kiss from you both.

Jeno’s hand tightened around your waist, your dazed eyes taking in his expression as he raised his hand to cup your cheek, caressing the corner of your lips gently, as if he was asking for your permission.

You knew you were drunk, yet all your senses made you feel as thought you were the sanest person alive. The anticipation felt so painful and you could feel Jaemin’s stare on you both.

With a tender sigh, your eyes closed shut as you grabbed the collar of his jacket, pulling him into you.

You couldn’t hear the whistling or screaming around your surroundings, your mind completely gave in to the pretty boy, who was kissing you like his life depended upon it.

You didn’t pay attention to Jaemin, who threw the beer can on the floor, walking away from the room, nor did you care about Linda who ran after him.

All you knew was that Lee Jeno was kissing you and he was exceptionally amazing at it.

He squeezes your waist as you gasped, letting him bite your lower lip, lacking his usual self control as he mentally claimed you to be too intoxicating for him.

“Hey! Get a fucking room!” Renjun shouted.

Jeno was already staring at you by the time your eyes fluttered open. His lips looked plump, slightly swollen from how you had kissed him, the veins on his neck seemed even more prominent but his eyes—they were dark, laced with lust.

He didn’t wish to stop.

You didn’t want him to stop.

“Jeno,” you breathed, following him out and into an empty room, which he locked before pushing you against the wooden door.

You could barely stand given how weak your knees felt at that exact moment. It most certainly didn’t help that Jeno bent down to your level, the dim lights of the room making his skin shine as he asked you again.

“Why were you avoiding me, Y/n?” His tone gave you goosebumps when you heard your name roll out of his tongue.

His jaw was clenched, you could notice him breathing deep, his hold on you tight and you chuckled deeply, alcohol taking over your senses, “I can’t stop thinking of you, Jeno.”

He leaned back, eyes fixated on yours but you only continued to pepper kisses along his jawline, and down his neck, making him growl as he stopped you from unbuttoning his shirt.

“You’re drunk, baby. I don’t want you to regret anything in the morning,” he says softly, breathing in your scent as he inhales deeply.

“I’m not,” you whined, switching your positions to be sitting in front of him, trying to remove his jacket, before he stops you with his fingers wrapping around your wrist.

He cupped your cheek as you looked at him sadly, “tell me, do you not want me?” You’d ask, playing with his necklace.

That was enough for you to smile at him, eyes hazy as you slid off the bed and got on your knees, unbuckling his belt as you fumbled with the button of his jeans while Jeno couldn’t believe this was happening.

His eyes never left yours during the entire time you teased him, getting his leather jacket off, leaving him in his white button up and boxers, which you pulled down in a go.

“Just like that, sweetheart,” he growled, pushing your head to hold his cock in you even deeper.

You can’t help but think how he looks nothing like his sweet self in the given moment, he looks like a devil who’s thirsting for lust, his eyes dark and so immersed in your activities.

He chuckled deeply, “Oh, bunny. Let me help you with that,” he says cursing once he sees you without any bra, his fingers tracing your neck, your clavicle and goes down all the way to play with your tits.

His tongue prods on your entrance, pushing it in as your fingers grabbed his roots, tugging on his hair which also elicited a deep groan from him, your eyes rolling back with how ecstatic you felt.

He fucked your cunt, pushing his tongue in while his thumb worked wonders on your sensitive bundle of nerves, making you squirm around, finally moaning out, “Jeno, oh god!” You cried out.

It wasn’t the alcohol, you admitted.

You were drunk on Jeno.

“Tell me you won’t regret this in the morning, baby,” he breathes out, searching your eyes as his length brushes against your sensitive cunt.

“I won’t,” you promised, “I want you, I need you, Jeno,” you cried out as his eyes turned hooded.

“Y—yours!” You managed to speak, eyes closing shut with pleasure.

“Open your eyes, baby. Look at me when I fuck your pretty little cunt,” he whispers as your wail out when his cock hits your cervix.

He takes his time to kiss and mark your neck, his teeth digging in as he sucks on your sensitive skin harsh enough to leave marks.

It was effortless how he moved in and out of you so easily despite groaning about how tight your little hole was and you felt dumb, you couldn’t think, you couldn’t speak. You just knew one thing and that was Jeno.

He manhandled you easily, turning you around and lifting your ass up, your face buried into the pillow as your mascara smudged, just how your lipstick was smudged all over your cheeks.

“I’m—Fuck!” You cried out, almost passing out as you breathed in deeply.

You both were so close, his cock twitched in you as his thrusts got sharper, “go on, bunny. Cream my cock like a good fucking girl,” he growled.

He breathed in deeply as he pulled out, staring at your cunt which was dripping with your juices mixed together.

He would never hurt you.

He had fucked you, however he still was respectful and tried to not look your way while he changed your clothes.

Jeno really was perfect.

A low cry left your lips as the memories of the past night flooded into your mind, the graphic details of Jeno and you, the way he had asked you if you’d regret it.

You didn’t regret a thing.

And neither did you know how you’d face him after this. Yes, everything that started off as a fake relationship but even you couldn’t deny that none of it felt fake to you.

Butterflies erupted in your stomach as you saw a little note on the nightstand saying—

Good morning, sweetheart <3 Please take this medicine when you wake up and also drink the hangover soup! I’ll be at Uni and will be back by the time you wake up, love.

You didn’t realize that you were wearing Jeno’s clothes till you spilled a little drop of soup on it, eyes widening for the nth time today as you gasped.

You winced, looking up as your expression dropped.

Na Jaemin stood there, his eyes sad as he searched your face for some kind of emotion, any kind of emotion, however you didn’t give him anything, choosing to walk away but he was quick to grab your wrist.

“Well, good for you,” you said, turning around yet again, only to be stopped.

“Don’t fucking do this, Y/n,” he breathes, eyes watery, “I know you and Jeno aren’t dating. Come back to me, baby, I regret everything I did to you, please?” He almost begs.

“Don’t call me that,” you seethed out, “you know nothing about us and it’s too late, Jaemin. I don’t want you.”

He didn’t let you leave, pulling you into a hug as you struggled to get away, “I know you’re angry and you don’t mean it. Let’s be together again, we used to be so happy,” he whispered.

“And you fucking ruined it,” you cried out, pushing him away, “you ruined everything and you never cared about us! But y’know what? Jeno isn’t like you. He’s kind, caring and he’s genuine about everything,” you let out, stepping away, “I love him.”

Saying that out loud felt like you had lifted a boulder off your chest. Your face was equally surprised as Jaemin, but you didn’t stay any longer, shaking your head as you rushed out of the apartment and got into the safety of your own dorm.

You loved Jeno.

You were sure he hated you for drunkenly acting up that night, maybe that’s why he kept avoiding you. You had ruined everything.

The plan for the day wasn’t to attend the classes, but to find Jeno. Every second that passed by without him talking to you felt like a punishment, as if your anxiety would eat you up through and through.

He wasn’t by the lawns, he wasn’t in the cafeteria and you could feel your eyes welling up with tears of frustration when you couldn’t find Jeno. Yet you didn’t lose hope as you thought that he’d be in his lectures.

It was forced.

“Jeno,” you breathed out as you felt fidgety, “can we talk?”

He bit his lower lip, not answering for a few seconds before he nodded, guiding you towards the rooftop for privacy, not uttering a word throughout the way.

You stood side by side, watching the cloudy sky as he finally looked your way, “congratulations,” he let out, trying to smile.

You looked at him, confused which only made him speak further.

“I saw you and Jaemin hugging,” his voice broke but he gained his composure, “I know you’re probably back together now and you don’t need me—”

“Jeno,” you whispered, shaking your head as you stepped closer to stop him, yet he continued.

“We don’t have to fake date anymore,” he nodded, looking at his feet, “I’m glad I could help you forget about him for some time and also with your revenge—”

You were on the verge of crying by now as you whispered his name again.

“I’m so stupid to have thought that maybe it won’t be fake, but I know you want Jaemin—”

“Don’t you fucking see that I want you? Jaemin and I talked, yes we did and I told him I don’t want him. I don’t fucking want him, Jeno. You’re not a rebound to me, This isn’t fake to me anymore, I don’t think it ever felt fake to me,” you let out your frustrations, shutting him up fully.

“My heart feels like it would beat out of my chest every fucking time I’m near you, this longing intensifies each day and it scares me so much,” a crystalline tear escaped your eyes and Jeno was quick to cup your face, as if on instinct and wipe it away, “you do this sweet things no one ever did for me, you remember the smallest details about me and I feel restless when we don’t talk. I’ve grown so used to being around you, it’s not fucking fake. I think—I’m falling in love with you Jeno,” you finally let out.

“You—you love me?” He asks, voice barely a whisper as he finds it hard to breathe and you nod, his slender fingers still cupping your cheek, “you hugged Jaemin—”

“I pushed him away,” you said in a beat, “he hugged me, I didn’t,” you assured him, grabbing his hand which rested on your cheek, “I told him I love you.”

Jeno pulled you in his embrace, his body shook slightly which broke your heart thinking how he had it all wrong, you never wanted to see him hurt, just like how he always wished for you to be happy.

He held you tighter, making you feel safe as warmth bloomed up your chest, “I liked you ever since I saw you painting with Renjun on the day we met, but Jaemin was faster to reach out to you,” he confesses and you part your mouth with surprise as he leaned back to look at you, chuckling ever so lightly, “I hated how he treated you but when you came to me for help, I got selfish and used this to get closer to you, even if it meant that I’d have to fake date you,” he muttered, pressing his forehead against yours, “but I fell harder each day, even more so when I had to hold your hand and it felt so small against mine yet it fit perfectly, when you dressed up so beautifully for a fake date with me, when you looked so adorable in my jacket, when you remembered my birthday and my likes which even I hadn’t noticed before. I fell in love with you, baby,” he smiled through the tears as you pulled him in for a kiss, both of you smiling uncontrollably as it full of tenderness and affection, your hearts beating together as you shared unspoken promises through it.

You weren’t fake dating anymore as you looked at him with a silly smile, taking the document of your agreement out before scratching out a line.

Rule number one: Don’t fall in love.

THANK YOU FOR READING

dedicated to @jayzdaze just like i promised <3

TAGS: @celeste-hoon @ddeonuism @angleticaaa @girlwholovekpop

#nct #nct smut #nct dream smut #lee jeno #jeno smut #jeno x you #jeno x reader #nct scenarios #nct hard thoughts #nct hard hours #nct dream #jeno hard hours #fic : rule number one don’t fall in love

3K notes · View notes

writertitan · 2 years

Text

Confinements - Pt. 3

pairing: soldier!levi x f!medic!reader

themes: war themes + war crimes, enemies to lovers, mature and heavy content (minors dni), medic!reader, reader is a tough cookie due to wartimes, levi is a prisoner of war, reader and levi are snarky lil fellas, afab reader, swearing, heavy themes regarding acts of war, mentions of death, dark content, finding warmth in each other during cruel and cold-blooded times, unconditioning of propaganda, slight mentions of torture tactics/aggressive interrogations, reader finally breaking out of survival mode in this chap

chapters: 1 - 2 - 3 - 4 - 5 updated weekly chapter word count: 3.2k a/n: hello sweet cherubs and welcome to pt. 3! if you haven’t read the first two parts, they are linked above in the chapters section. have a wonderful start to the week, and please enjoy. :)

It was another two days before you saw Captain Levi again.

A new hoard of wounded soldiers had been brought in and many needed complex surgery, to which you assisted. Even in the thick of the hardest one, your mind kept pulling you away to a certain captain hidden away beneath your feet, which was dangerous. You could never lose focus, not even for a moment, during such difficult medical procedures.

There were rumors going around that the enemy was planning a blitz attack, though you were a little amused that they could even call it a blitz if people suspected it was coming. Because of that, however, the general was ordering for more ruthless attacks from some squads, resulting in many more casualties than your team could take on.

But, as always, you made do and powered through, and in those two days you accomplished nearly all of the most serious cases that were brought to you.

You were exhausted, to say the least, and all you wanted was to slump into your comfy chair at your dwelling and fall asleep listening to the pitter-patter of rain outside, maybe a crackling fire going in the fireplace. Once you’d gotten cleaned up from your final surgery, that was the plan, but of course, Dr. Muller had other plans.

He was waiting for you outside the women’s washroom, his face apologetic - an expression you’d gotten used to from him as of recently.

“What is it?” you asked, suddenly a little more alert and a little less lethargic. “Did more come in?”

“No, it’s nothing like that,” he said, waving a hand dismissively. Then, he lowered his voice to a whisper, making sure nobody else could hear though it was basically only the two of you. “I need you to go check on the captain. Just a quick visit, then you’re free to take off. I won’t call you in for the next couple of days unless it’s urgent. We need the rest.”

At the mention of the captain, you felt yourself grow groggy again. Still, it was an improvement that you weren’t feeling totally annoyed, and you nodded along to the doctor’s request with a small sigh and a wave of your own hand.

“Sure, I’ll do it now,” you muttered, then waited for the doctor to disappear out of sight before sliding down the wall and resting your head back against it.

The night of the “bath incident” - as you liked to call it - had brought forth a lot of unusual feelings and behaviors from you. While it was true that you’d fetched some clean clothes for the captain and that had been out of the norm for you, you’d also mentally made a promise to yourself to remember to bring him some decent food as well.

There was really no logic to this sudden change of yours. Since when did you care so much about a patient, much less a prisoner of war that didn’t seem to be keen on you?

You tried to get your bearings sitting on the floor like that for a solid minute before eventually groaning and standing up, doing your best to ignore the full body aches as you snuck your way into the kitchen.

It was evening and supper had already been served out, so most of the staff were busy cleaning up. One of them, a young girl named Vel, noticed you come in. If anyone else did, they didn’t show it.

She greeted you meekly, her big, round eyes trained on you as you stopped in your tracks.

“Need something to eat?” she asked, tilting her head. “I heard about the work you and Dr. Muller have been doing these past couple of days. Doesn’t sound like you’ve been able to take a break at all, or even eat. Wait right there.”

Though she had made a demand of you to wait, the demand, like Vel herself, was very meek. Still, you did as you were told, grateful for her generosity and for her exceptional observation. You could definitely sneak off with the food and give it to Captain Levi instead, and it wouldn’t look suspicious at all.

Vel took her time filling up a tray for you but you didn’t mind the few minutes to yourself.

“Here,” she whispered, offering up the small tray.

Steamed vegetables, hot porridge, and buttered bread greeted you from the tray, alongside a small jug of water. It normally wouldn’t look like much for the average person, but for a person entrenched in war, it was a king’s feast. More importantly, none of the food was rotten or moldy.

Relief and gratitude poured out of you and the quiet, “Thank you,” that you managed to get out dripped with the emotions and made Vel smile a little.

“Eat up,” she instructed, then was off again to get back to whatever she’d been doing before.

You hurried off and waited until the coast was clear before sneaking into the cellar, making the now familiar trek to the room Captain Levi occupied.

You couldn’t lie and say that the food in front of you didn’t make your mouth water. Vel had guessed correctly - it had been days since you had had a real meal. The last thing you could remember eating was a handful of stale raisins aside from your mandatory hydration times during operations. Still, you did your best to ignore the food, wanting to save it for the captain, who no doubt hadn’t had real food for a very long time. Much longer than a measly two days.

When you entered his room, it was eerily quiet. He lay there, motionless but rigid, clearly in pain. You briefly noted that he was no longer wearing his grimy uniform and had donned the clean clothes you’d left for him. However, he barely acknowledged that you’d come in, didn’t even open his eyes, and only did when you called to him.

“Captain Levi?”

His eyes snapped open and he turned his head to look at you, and then his gaze focused on the tray you held, grey eyes showcasing a hunger you’d never seen from him before. The black bruises that had adorned his eyes were nearly completely gone, replaced with dark circles due to restlessness.

“I noticed last time I was here you weren’t being properly fed,” you explained, trying your very best not to stutter through your words. “I thought I’d bring you some actual food for once.”

You made your way over to his bed and watched him wince as he sat up, but he at least looked eager for food. You set the tray down closer to him on the bed, a silent gesture for him to help himself.

“Who brings your meals normally?” you asked him as he tore into the buttered bread. You couldn’t imagine that it would be anyone in the kitchen staff. With how much of a secret the captain’s capture was, you doubted the general was allowing anyone except a select few to come through here.

Captain Levi didn’t answer for a few moments, more focused on devouring the bread, but eventually he found his voice.

“That stupidly annoying nurse slides a tray of food in here once a day. Food, if you can even call it that,” he scoffed. Then, as if it was nothing, he added, “She hasn’t been here for two days.”

That made you freeze.

So, not only was he only being fed barely edible food only once a day, but he also hadn’t even been fed at all the past two days.

“That’s unacceptable,” you choked out, in mild disbelief. Yes, Nurse Gatha had been quite busy herself with all the incoming soldiers, but that was no excuse. She wasn’t in the high trauma group and you knew for a fact she’d had plenty of breaks, unlike your group. “I’m so sorry, Captain Levi. We’ve all been running around the past couple of days due to an influx of patients, but she should have made the time to come down here.”

A fleeting reminder that that influx was due to the captain’s own soldiers attacking yours flitted through your head, but you quickly shook it away. He’d had nothing to do with it, so it would be unfair to blame him.

“She’s annoying anyway. I hate that she’s even around me for any amount of time at all. I’d rather starve,” he said, voice dull. Then, in a much quieter and calmer voice, he continued with, “I’d much rather have you do it. You’re much less irritating.”

The admission left you stunned.

Captain Levi shifted uncomfortably, his eyes pointedly avoiding yours as he said, “And thank you for the clean clothes. Even though they’re colors I’d rather not wear.”

It clearly made him uncomfortable to express gratitude, or any sort of emotion at all, but you were secretly pleased that he would bear it just to tell you something so simple.

“You’re welcome,” you said with a smile.

It was then that your body betrayed you and a grumble sounded from your stomach. Instantly, you felt your face grow hot. It was loud enough for Captain Levi to hear it as well, which was mortifying.

“You said it’s been busy the past couple of days. Have you eaten?” he asked. He looked genuinely concerned.

“Yeah, don’t worry about me,” you said dismissively, your gaze avoiding his. In truth, you were definitely hungry, but that was something you could rectify later on when you were in the privacy of your little living space.

Still, Captain Levi scoffed and pushed the tray back towards you.

“Don’t let yourself starve,” he said gruffly. “Isn’t that medically frowned upon, Doc?”

You rolled your eyes, about to retort, but the captain wouldn’t let you and handed over the bowl of steamed vegetables. The smell was truly delicious, especially for someone who hadn’t eaten, but you still couldn’t bear the thought of sharing even a morsel.

“I’ve had something to eat. You haven’t,” you said firmly, pushing it back to him. He didn’t have to know that your “something to eat” had hardly counted as real food.

Captain Levi looked ready to keep fighting you on this but when his stomach growled, the argument was over. He begrudgingly grabbed a fork and ate up the vegetables, though he seemed to genuinely be grateful.

It was strange to see him sitting there, wearing your country’s uniform as if he were one of your own soldiers. He could have maybe passed for one, but you doubted it. There was something about his demeanor and the way he presented himself that gave him away. He didn’t belong in a place like this. He was resolute, confident, a little blunt, and just different from the other men here. No, he didn’t didn’t belong here.

Did you, though?

“How are your pain levels? Anything in particular I should look at today?” you asked, letting him swallow before answering.

“Ribs are still bothering me but that’s it. Everything else is bearable. Should be able to release me any day now, Doc.” The last part was said a little condescendingly. You definitely felt yourself bristle.

“I’m not a doctor and I’ve never appreciated that nickname,” you huffed, turning back to the kit you’d almost forgotten about. You’d taken to leaving it in the cellar these days, tucked away, and had hauled it in while carefully balancing the tray with one hand.

“You’ve never told me your real name, so I don’t have anything else to call you,” Captain Levi pointed out.

That surprised you. Had you really never told him your name?

You blurted it out as a very belated introduction, a little embarrassed that you’d never done it the other times you’d come to tend to him, but Captain Levi didn’t seem too miffed.

“I think I’ll still call you Doc, but it’s nice to meet you,” he said, then added, with a smirk twitching at his lips, “I’m Levi.”

“Nice to meet, Captain Levi,” you snorted, but then you grew quiet when the captain shook his head and gave you a look you couldn’t quite discern.

“Just Levi is fine.”

“Okay,” you whispered, “Levi.”

Some sort of wall between the two of you broke then. When getting rid of titles like that, a wall always tends to break between two people. There was less formality and more camaraderie. Maybe even friendship.

You let Levi finish eating before getting to work. He unbuttoned his shirt and let you inspect his aching ribs, and that’s when you realized that he’d gotten thinner. He seemed naturally slim but when you’d first seen him he was sturdy and clearly held a lot of strength. Looking at him now, you could see he was weakening. Some ribs even slightly poked through his bruised skin. Something heavy stirred in your chest at the sight.

Still, despite his complaints of pain, you were sure everything was healing nicely. The bruising on his chest concerned you, because they didn’t look as faded as you wanted them to, but rib injuries were tough to heal if the patient wasn’t careful. The bruise you’d been worried about on his abdomen seemed to be fading the way you expected, though, alleviating your concerns of something internal at play. The ankle was no longer swollen, just tender per Levi’s assessment, so you were confident that just a little more food and some proper rest would get him healing faster.

As you worked to put a salve on his ankle, you were so concentrated on that that his voice startled you.

“Why did you choose to become a medic?” he asked suddenly.

The question came as a surprise. You didn’t even really know how to answer it. For a moment, you thought hard on the story you were willing to tell.

“The medical field has always interested me,” you started hesitantly, unsure of how much you should divulge. But then, when you saw those genuinely curious steel-colored eyes, you continued, voice a little softer. “I had a brother who enlisted as a soldier and he died. When we were told of his death, the captain of his squad alluded to my brother being unsalvageable. I don’t know why that hit me so hard. I hate the thought of me, as a medic, not doing everything in my power to save someone’s life. I already had a bit of experience and enlisted as a volunteer and here I am. Once I learned the circumstances of my brother’s death rather than getting a polite and vague answer on my doorstep, I was a little more understanding - he was apparently blown to bits and all. But it still bothers me to think he was left out to die. If someone like me had been around to try and help, maybe he would be back home.”

Levi’s face was uncharacteristically soft as you finished speaking.

“I’m sorry about your brother,” he said finally, and you shrugged it off. It was during times of recalling your brother that you could feel the cracks in your icy exterior, and the cracks in your heart.

You gave Levi a small smile, noticing a look akin to that of confusion as you placed bandages over his ankle, mostly to let the salve stay and absorb into his skin better. Even so, you didn’t probe him.

After finishing up with this ankle, you moved to the part that would be more uncomfortable for Levi - his ribs.

You had some numbing cream handy that you felt might work to relieve some of his discomfort. Taking it from your medical kit, you dabbed your fingertips with it and began gingerly rubbing it onto his chest and sides. You could feel him wince under your touch.

“You should be more careful,” you quietly scolded. “I don’t know what you’re doing in here when I’m not around, but it’s certainly not helping your healing process. These ribs are taking longer than I’d like to heal.”

Levi scoffed then, his entire body rigid suddenly.

“Tell that to your scumbag general,” he snapped, eyes hard as he looked at you. “He’s the one throwing me around.”

It was as if someone had dumped ice cold water on your body.

“The general is…being violent with you?” you asked, throat dry as the question left your mouth.

Levi seemed surprised at your reaction.

“Yes? During his interrogations.” He spoke slowly, a bit confused, but your initial shock was giving way to extreme anger.

You had no idea. Sure, you were vaguely aware and understanding that with being a prisoner of war came the expectation of interrogations for information, but for some reason, you hadn’t expected to hear this from Levi. Was he being tortured for information? Was the general’s tactic to rough him up and beat the information out of him?

All the other comments from Levi were weighing on you again. The fact that he was being treated like a feral animal was glaringly obvious all of a sudden. And that sinking feeling that something wasn’t right hadn’t wavered these last few days.

Day by day, you’d started to accept your belief that this war was…odd. That your country was somehow not doing things right. That you were being lied to.

“I didn’t know that you were being…,” you trailed off, unsure of what to even say.

“Doc…how did you say your brother died again?”

The question seemed out of place but you answered anyway.

“Some of your soldiers managed to get onto our territory and my brother and his squad caught them. This happened at a front line encampment that used to exist a few miles from here. Your soldiers planted landmines and threw grenades at my brother and his squad in order to herd them to the mines. They fell for it and got caught up in all the blasts. There were just…pieces of him left,” you said absently. You weren’t looking at Levi, but more like looking through him.

Levi scowled at your answer, looking troubled. It was silent between you as he clearly was trying to put together what to say. When he did, you felt that icy wave wash over you once more.

“We don’t do blitz strikes like that. And we don’t really use landmines. That’s a resource that your country has, not us.”

He looked like he had more to say, but it was obvious that you were slowly breaking down. That coldness inside you, that emptiness, that disconnect you’d built up…it was all suddenly fragile and about to tumble down. Levi had, somehow, in such a short span of time, shown you how you’d basically been sleepwalking through your life these last few years. Levi had blitzed you, made you step on some sort of mental landmine you’d been sidestepping all this time. Things were blowing up in front of you, metaphorically speaking.

“What are you trying to say?” you asked, tears pricking at your eyes. When was the last time you’d cried, or had even come close to it?

“There’s a lot you don’t know. I don’t know if you’ll believe me,” Levi sighed.

But you already knew you would believe him, and you had an inkling of what he was about to say. He was about to prove your suspicions correct.

A heavy silence fell over you but it didn’t last long. As you stared at each other, you with desperate and wild eyes and Levi with solemn and knowing ones, the bomb sirens started wailing.

____________________________

read pt. 4 here

#levi x reader #levi ackerman x reader #levi ackerman x you #Levi fic #Levi fanfiction #levi ackerman fic #levi ackerman fanfiction #Levi x You #levi x y/n #attack on titan fanfiction #aot fanfiction #snk fanfiction

126 notes · View notes

sukuna-thirst-trap · 3 years

Text

Sukuna x Geisha fem!reader pt.3

------------

✧ Sukuna x Geisha!fem reader pt.3 ✧

✧Links: Chap.1 | Chap.2 | Chap.3 | Chap.4 | Chap.5

✧Notes: Just a big thank you to everyone who has reblogged and liked this series so far. Chapter links have been created. I also wanted to do something a little sad and emotional and develop a bit more of the world Sukuna once lived in. Smut will be here and there but in this chapter it's just pure wholesomeness.

✧Warnings: swear/curses, nudity, mention of blood/deaths, adult themes 18+.

✧18+ | Minors DNI✧

-------------------

As morning came, so did the overwhelming sensation of exhaustion. Your body was sore as hell as you laid against Sukunas chest listening to what should have been a heartbeat.

You had noticed the signs earlier, how his body didn't seem to radiate the same warmth as your own. It wasn't cold, but different. You had wondered if more of Sukuna had changed despite his facial features and additional arms.

It appeared his personality alongside his whole entire body had indeed changed. Even though you were ok with it, a part of you still had so many questions to ask him.

Sukuna had truly become a curse in cursed flesh. As you tilted your head up to look at him, you questioned what could have turned him to such a thing.

A faint grumble alerted you to him starting to stir from his peaceful slumber.

For most part, you had both slept in the temple. When daylight had come up you had a view of the outside. It seemed the area was secluded to a forest. There seemed to be no villages nearby, was that done on purpose?

" I suppose we should get moving" Sukuna suddenly sat up with a growl, rubbing his eyes much like any human would do.

There was still good in him, you told yourself.

Unfortunately you had also been forced to sit up due to his posture . At least you could take his body in a bit more. You had daylight to illuminate every single curve of those toned muscles of his. Even his tattoos.

Slowly you raised your hand, about to reach out and touch his chest, when his voice made you stop and look up at him.

"Oye woman! Are you listening?" Sukuna tilted his head to the side and frowned a little.

Had you just ignored something he had said? Again?!

"Huh? " Innocently you respond, still a little frazzled from the nightly…activities.

Sukuna sighed and cracked his neck, rolling his head side to side, before he stood up and gathered his clothing.

" I said we need to move out, and now. Sorcerer's will start appearing soon and I'd rather not get caught up with them right now" Sukuna sounded…Fatigued?

A deep red blush crossed over your cheeks at the thought.

Curiosity had once again been peaked by the thought of you actually making someone like him, exhausted. Even so you slowly stood up and went to gather what remained of your Kimono. Even when you slipped into them and don the obi, it still felt too revealing.

Part of the kimono had been burnt on one side revealing most of your left thigh. There was a lot of ash too and burn marks all over it. Not to mention it didn't sit quite right, rather it felt a little too tight. Kimonos were not meant to withstand heat from close fire after all.

Looking down you felt embarrassed by the fact your chest was…well it was popping out almost from the kimono. Of course you caught Sukuna making sly glances, you didn’t mind but still you were a little too…revealing for a Geisha.

That laughter of his made your heart skip a beat. A sensation of butterflies filling your tummy. Sukuna’s attention made you bright red faced in the cheeks out of pure embarrassment .Also something else that stirred deep within you kind of enjoyed it.

While Sukuna’s kimono remained decent, yours was now almost comparable to rags almost. Currently in Sukuna’s company you felt a little ok with it but, what if they passed travelers? You were sure to die of embarrassment then.

" Oye, don't pout. I'll get you something new. I can't have my pretty little Geisha running around in rags, now can I?" Teasing just a little, sukuna gently tapped the tip of your nose.

Such playful behavior from the king of curses had you flustered, you could feel the heat rising from your face.

At least sukuna seemed less murderous now. Though he seemed keen to move and without saying so much as a word, he excited the temple while you staggered behind him.

Everything hurts, mostly in your hips. Guess you paid the price of asking him to go harder.

Descending down the forest temples trail was a relief, also the cool breeze and the forest trees held a smell to them that the town did not have. So much green, so much beauty you couldn’t help but spin your head left to right.

Everything you saw as a Geisha were other houses in the district, other Geishas and Madam’s, but most of all you saw men. For that was all your eyes had ever truly laid upon was the sight of a gleeful man smiling or clapping his hands to the sound of the drums while you danced.

To be here, in this forest with Sukuna, it made you truly feel alive.

Then it dawned on you, just how far has Sukuna actually traveled while you had fallen asleep atop his shoulder?

Your gaze turned to his back, now covered over by his Kimono, you had to admire him even if he was a curse.

“ You’ve never really been outside..have you? “ Breaking the silence, you realized Sukuna had been watching you, while you also watched him.

Your face turned bright red again feeling a bit caught while having been staring at him. Could you do that? Were you allowed to no? As a Geisha your eyes were always turned down to the ground unless with a customer of course. But to look at a man the way you looked at Sukuna.

Lets just say the Madams would have found that lustful and most of all, shameful!

In response to his words, you gently nod your head to confirm what he had said. Perhaps the house thought it was the best way to keep you innocent and simple minded while also allowing you to focus more on playing instruments and learning the arts of a true Geisha.

A long huff came from Sukuna, he turned his attention to the road ahead.

Had you said something wrong?

You felt a sting of regret as you placed a hand to your chest, feeling unsure of yourself. In this moment you did not understand why he huffed and turned his head away from you.

Only Sukuna knew, because to Sukuna a Geisha was like a bird. Trapped in a cage to only be watched. A very cruel cage that is.

Again both of you fell into silence once more with only but the sound of chirping insects in the trees. Sukuna lead the way knowing exactly where he was taking you to.

Recalling the binding vow you had made with Sukuna, you knew this was a big opportunity to learn something new and different. To leave everything behind and learn everything you ever wanted about Sukuna and sorcerers and curses alike.

“ You’ll have to get used to things, and fast. So…let's test that a little. “ Eyes narrowed to a sinister look as he grinned like a true curse and just like that, with a flash Sukuna had…’disappeared?’

Stopping in your tracks, you looked around but did not see any sign of him. Not even a single footprint in the ground. Despite the pain in your whole entire body, you quickly began to run ahead. Panic taking hold of you, you didn’t realize it but Sukuna had. Very quickly.

Without him and most of all, without a house, a madam or a village to go back to, you solely depended on Sukuna. Something about that gave him a big ego, but he wasn’t about to let you in on that just yet.

Your body was weak, compared to his, untrained to the nature of such things. Geisha’s were trained to be slow and steady, to walk certain ways. Never to run. Yet instinct kicked in and you found yourself moving as fast as you could. Adrenaline pumping through your whole body making you not realize how out of breath you were until suddenly -

A hand came flying out from behind a tree, causing you to lose your footing as if someone had easily kicked your feet from out underneath you. Landing hard on your rump, you winced and looked up to reveal the attack.

“Gotcha!” Sukuna spoke with a pleased tone, a wide grin and those eyes. They were wide like a cat's eyes before they pounced on a mouse.

Folding his hands and hiding them in his Kimono sleeves, Sukuna casually walked away having enjoyed his little torment to you. For today at least.

Despite this, you understood the assignment. Sukuna wasn’t going to help you, only you could do that as you stood up and tried to catch your breath, following after him.

Moving with such ease, just like the wind, you admired Sukunas ability to just ‘disappear’. In due time you would eventually understand how he was capable of such fast movements, but for now it all remained a mystery.

Mentally you told yourself that next time you won’t get so panicked, next time you’ll move faster and be more prepared.

Resuming things from earlier, you followed Sukuna in silence and he only looked forward at the path ahead.

Naturally you assumed Sukuna saw more than any human could naturally see. With two pairs of eyes, Sukuna had a better vision. Where humans see blindspots, Sukuna saw everything he needed to see.

Truthfully you had to admit that Sukuna had transcended beyond a human's abilities. Who wouldn’t want that? Yet you still found yourself asking, why? Why turn so evil?

Slowly the sun rose to the middle of the sky, where the heat was the hottest. With no fan you aimlessly tried to wave your hand a bit to create a cool breeze to your face, whereas Sukuna still remained humble with his arms folded within his sleeves. Did he not feel the heat anymore?

Then the sun began to drift to the east, casting a golden hue over the forest, making even the leaves appear as if they were made of gold.

It was clear Sukuna wasn’t stopping anytime soon, but the grumbling in your stomach and the aching in your body told you that rest and food was much needed. You were also dehydrated too. Reality, everything in your body was screaming at you but you still didn’t feel regret.

Maybe Sukuna was trying to make you tougher, but you felt sicker than anything. You’d never missed a meal in your whole entire life and you had pretty much missed two out of three of the most important meals, and possibly a third meal too.

Sighing loudly, you hung your head low, your eyes felt heavy and your walk became slower to the point you were almost dragging your feet. Everything was starting to turn to dark now as nightfall took over the sky.

You hadn’t realized it but the distance between Sukuna and yourself hadn’t changed. Sukuna had already been aware of how tired you were becoming earlier. Even though he was a little annoyed at slowing down, he understood more than you knew what you were currently feeling.

Even so, Sukuna wasn’t about to go soft on you. Instead he scowled, screwing the bridge of his nose up and baring his teeth as he turned around and glared at you.

“ Oye, are you dying or something? “ Sukuna growled the words out causing you to look at him in alarm.

Clutching at your stomach, you weren’t sure how to answer him, but to answer him honestly.

“ No…I’m just a little tired is all..and hungry. “ Keeping your voice low, you tried to be the perfect and ideal ‘slave’.

Sukuna’s glare didn’t ease up until he just suddenly started laughing. Such change in behavior should have told you to run, but instead you felt compelled to stay near Sukuna even more. Not just for protection and mercy, but because you knew the man before he had become a Curse.

“ Seriously! We are literally there already. “ Scoffing at you, Sukuna rolled his eyes and continued to walk.

Looking past him, you could not see any village or town, your eyes turning back to Sukuna once more. What was his whole deal? You felt bitter and even more sour now than before. God being in this situation sucked…well like this at least.

Good, Sukuna wanted you to feel that bitter sting. A harsh reality that would soon break you into this cruel world that wasn’t surrounded by wealthy men and the laughter of Geisha’s.

The label of slave didn’t fit you well, you were a Geisha after all, prim and proper, who was to always be respected.

Despite such feelings of that particular word, you were with Sukuna now, you thought that would be enough. Sacrificing your status and your life to save others seemed just at first. Maybe it was the hunger and tiredness talking as you wanted to grumble and protest. Yet you remembered how he had slaughtered so many innocent lives… Did he even feel emotion anymore?

Stopping in your tracks, you looked down at your bare feet, swollen and blistered from walking on the hard ground. Your gaze then shifted to Sukuna, he too had stopped and was looking at you. You weren’t able to read his facial features. It wasn’t like Sukuna looked angry or anything at all, he just stopped and looked at you, again of all things.

Maybe there was a hint of curiosity in his eyes, but you just didn’t know.

“ Why did you kill all those people? “ Finally you broke your silence, you had to know.

“ Tsk! “ Sukuna screwed his nose up and looked away from you, rubbing the back of his neck as if answering that question was hard enough.

“ Why shouldn’t I have? All they do is be worthless creatures that just exist. They don’t even know the meaning of a hard life, I’m sure you know that though, don’t you? “ Sukuna eyed you, the way he spoke seemed fervent, but you still didn't understand the meaning behind his words. Not fully anyway.

“ As a Geisha, I understand we all serve a purpose…” That was all you could say in relation to his words.

That was after all the training that had been put into you from the earliest of ages.

“ Yeah and? See you don’t get it either! If you saw curses…even a small one, maybe then you’d understand too.” Sharp-tongued, Sukuna turned on his feet and continued walking.

For the first time you sensed anger in him, you weren’t sure how, maybe his body language alongside his tone of voice told you enough. You just simply knew he was furious and wasn’t showing it entirely.

Maybe it wasn’t the best time to have asked, but you had to, you had to let him know that to you it didn’t seem…right. You still didn’t understand which made you all the more furious as you folded your arms over your chest and silently huffed in protest.

How could he not care, how could he not feel such emotions for the weak and innocent?

“ Sukuna! “ A voice alerted you to someone nearby.

The mention of Sukuna’s name spoken by someone else made you jump. Was it a sorcerer?

Freezing up, you looked around in the direction of the voice, behind a set of bushes a rustling sound came.

“ Oye! Uraume! Don’t go sneaking around like that, you know that pisses me off. '' Tossing a small pebble in the direction of the bushes, Sukuna merely laughed.

Even though he should have sounded pissed off, he seemed more…joyous.

Following his lead, Sukuna pushed past the bushes showing a small human with white hair and a lantern in hand…just standing there.

They looked almost like a child with frail features but they stood just around the same height as you did. Your eyes then drifted to their free hand which was held up. In their fingertips was the pebble as they dropped it down on the ground.

“ Sorry, Lord Sukuna. The cottage is this way. “ Stoic, their whole posture and appearance seemed..cold. Like ice.

As their gaze met yours, they didn’t once reveal a single emotion, they just turned and led a way through the harshest parts of the forest. Or so you felt anyway.

Eventually you approached a clearing, a small lit up cottage could slowly be seen in the darkness. It looked old and almost abandoned. This particular cottage was Traditional with lanterns for light and shaded Shoji doors.

Neither Sukuna or this…Uraume, seemed phased. To you that meant you shouldn’t be phased at all, but internally you were. You were curious about this stranger as all three of you stepped up the steps into the cottage which up close actually seemed kind of nice.

The scent of food filled your nostrils the moment the door was slid open. Your mouth began to water at such delightful smells filling up your senses. You kind of felt a little bubbly.

It was like all of a sudden you were full of energy.

“ I’ll have the meals prepared soon “ Uraume addressed the food preparation. Maybe because they had noticed the hungry look in your eyes.

At least you felt a sense of warmth in the cottage, your feet could rest a little on the wooden floor.

“ Oye! Remember how I told you about that Geisha? You know the one from a year ago? “ Sukuna comically turned the conversation to you, as a whole subject.

Looking between the two, you nervously fiddled with your fingers while trying to remain calm. Sukuna…spoke of you?

“ Oh? I remember you saying you left…” Uruame retorted, but it didn’t seem out of bitterness but rather…playful?

These two must have been close friends then.

However it was so hard to read this stranger, even their gender seemed a mystery. How they spoke didn’t even give a single hint of that away.

“ Well this is y/n, that Geisha. “ Introducing you to Uraume as ‘that Geisha’ made you all the more nervous.

Just what exactly did Sukuna tell them?!

all eyes were on you, while in your dirty kimono of all things. Your face flushed red with embarrassment as you looked between the two.

“ OH! That explains why you sent that curse to tell me to get a kimono…right? “ Uraume entered the kitchen area, but their cold eyes remained on you.

“ Yeah! Now you finally get it. “ Sukuna laughed before he walked on ahead down the hallway.

“ Anyway, we’re going into the hot spring, got it? “ A sense of authority came from Sukuna, even though he smiled and seemed joyful.

You hadn’t seem him like this since….that night over a year ago.

The way Sukuna moved and smiled, he didn’t seem like a murderer or a curse. He seemed more so misunderstood if anything.

“ Right…I’ll just call you for dinner then. “ Uraume mumbled as they began to cook something.

Sukuna gestured for you to follow, the idea of sitting in a hot spring sounded nice. A Privilege you had never had before as a Geisha.

Quickly, you followed him down the hallway and outside to where a hotspring was. Has this place always been here? Just how far was it from the village besides a day's walk from the temple?

Whoever this Uraume was, they had earned Sukunas respect and it seemed vice versa. Were they a sorcerer too? They mentioned a curse, you felt more out of the loop then anything but at least you felt safe. For now that is.

“ Hey! Don’t just stand there, you better hurry up and get in. Uraume likes to run on a schedule after all and if you haven’t cleaned up by then you're in trouble. “ Sukuna spoke as he undressed and entered the hot spring.

The way he spoke…the way he just seemed…it made you forget he even had hurt a single person from your village.

Though his words, as playful as they seemed, also had a hint of warning. You happily took off your kimono, or what remained of it, and stepped into the hot spring. God it felt good as you let a sigh of happiness escape your lips, sinking your body in the beautiful warm water.

The hotspring was deep enough for Sukuna’s body to be completely submerged, however compared to your own size…it seemed like it was almost bottomless.

A gentle flick of water on your face made you come back to reality as you looked at Sukuna with a bit of shock.

Two arms rested on the outside of the hotspring, while the other two [one of which had flicked the water] rested just below the water's surface.

“ Seriously? You're just going to let me sit over here on my own? “ A smile? Sukuna smiled in a way that seemed…It seemed nice. Genuine and a little less crazy.

You didn’t even think twice as you came over to him, without realizing it you had wrapped your arms around his torso and held onto him. You heard a soft sound come from Sukuna as you placed your head against his chest.

This felt nice.

“ Huh? Did the heat get to you or something? “ Sukuna seemed confused, he sounded confused as he looked at you.

How could such a creature, so frail and human care so much for a curse. That was what Sukuna was thinking at that moment.

Hesitantly he put his arms around you, or at least the two that remained free. While in the darkness of the night, things seemed just right. It was…romantic you might even say.

Unlike the night before and the night a year ago, you felt like you could actually spend time with Sukuna. In a way that of which you had dreamed about, just talking about things and feelings. You dreamed of it so much you almost felt like this too was a dream.

“ I killed them because they were all a disease…” Softly Sukuna spoke, causing you to look up at him and come back once more to reality. “ Wealthy men, Samurais that come and go. They all treat us Sorcerers like jokes and all those sorcerers prefer to just leave it as so. Then those idiots in villages just like yours would put bounties on our heads…seriously they have no idea the kinds of curses those idiots made for themselves….We just wanted to…help. “ At first Sukuna seemed cross but then he sounded more…dejected.

“ I’m sorry they did that. “ They were the only words you could think of as you gently placed a hand to his face, feeling him lean into your touch.

Had that night, a year ago, lead to something bad happening to Sukuna. Was that why he left before you had awoken? Either way you felt bad for him, only able to imagine what that was like to live with a price on your head. To be treated differently.

“ You didn’t do anything wrong. You're like a bird, taught to dance and make everyone laugh and be happy…that's why I placed that bid a year ago, that's why I even considered taking you along with me. In some ways we are similar, but in a lot of ways we are not. '' Correcting you, you felt like this was the first time Sukuna was being honest.

Not just with you but also with himself. It only seemed right to hold him a little closer now, you felt his other two arms eventually wrap around you.

This felt…safe.

Resting your head on his shoulder, you let tears finally fall down your cheeks. Why did this hurt? Why did you cry?

All this time of holding back your emotions, your longing for him, had finally come crashing down on you.

“ I wish I could have helped you more. “ feebly you spoke, just enough for Sukuna to make out what you said.

Sukuna didn’t say a word, instead he sat his head atop of yours and just held you. The king of curses didn’t need to say anything else, he understood your compassion for it was what made you human. More human than other humans.

To Sukuna, you were what humans should have been. Genuine and not believing they rule the world while others slave to keep them safe. There was no need to comfort you with words, he knew that. Gently he started to wash your hair, his fingertips gently flowing through your strands.

“ Dinners ready! “ A loud voice called from inside the tavern. Uraume of course.

“ There's a lot of things we need to talk about, but right now we best not keep Uraume waiting. “ A gentle, soft kiss was planted on your forehead.

Letting go of Sukuna, you washed your face trying to disguise any tears that remained.

You didn’t want to leave the hot spring, you didn’t want to go inside the cottage, not just yet anyway.

Extending one of his hands out towards you, Sukuna wasn’t just helping you get out, it felt more like he just wanted you to stay by his side. Something about that seemed…comforting.

However all this was about to change, for the night would reveal things that were about to turn your world upside down.

#jjk sukuna #sukuna ryomen #sukuna x reader #jjk x y/n #jjk geisha #jjk #jjk writing

257 notes · View notes

phoeebsbuffay · 2 years

Text

Imagine “Star Wars” especial edition: crossovers.

Fire, Honor and Blood. [1/?]

Imagine: you are the daughter of a powerful king whose realm is located in a not so far away galaxy. You have an older brother who died, and thus you are the king’s only heir. The council is obliged to acknowledge your inheritance, but upon the king’s death, you are found usurped by your half-brother—the king’s son by his second married. You need to fight back, but you also need more allies. Hence, you contact Anakin Skywalker, your old friend from the days where you almost became Jedi yourself. However, when he comes to you, he finds you a very different person… Will your friendship remain in these turbulent days? What will be of you?

Warnings 1: this is based on “House of the Dragon”s plot. For those who might not be aware with the upcoming “Game of Thrones”’s spin-off, it’s about the dispute of the iron throne by Rhaenyra Targaryen and her half brother, Aegon II. Names are changed here and some other details are different too, but the story is basically the same (hence the crossover).

Warnings 2: contains A LOT of angst and drama, in this part that wasn’t meant to be part 2. Do not read this if you are either sensitive to the themes or a minor. Of course there’ll be fluffy ending because of reasons.

Warnings 3: this is getting too long, oh boy. There’ll be a part II.

Recommendations: “This Love” by Taylor Swift prompted me to write this idea. So if you like to listen music whilst reading it, you know where to begin.

***

Intro. Your POV.

King’s Landing.

You were finishing your lessons tutored by your father’s trusted adviser that day. You surprised master Pyuk by your quick wit: how could you be so fast in comprehending what was requested of you? How did you get everything properly done? He’d never seen a daughter of a monarch this bright before. In fact he was so impressed by your intelligence, sensing the Force in you. He suggested to the king that you should be sent to the Jedi Order, an idea Viserys was not fond of. He was too attached to let go of you, but since you were not willing to compromise in marriage…

A knock on the door interrupted your concentration in your studies. You rose your eyes to see a servant of the king you were familiar with to have you summoned at the throne room.

“What could that be?” You asked the old maester, but he could only speculate, though he shrugged his shoulders, indicating he did not know.

Unbeknownst to you, king Viserys decided that you were too special to be kept in King’s Landing and be married off. Even he could see the potential there was in you. Queen Æmma was reluctant to the idea, once arguing that by marrying you off would keep you close to home. But in the end his decision was made. Moved by a strange intuition, he sealed your fate.

Accompanied by one of your mother’s maids, you walked holding your head high right where you were expected. The delight of the realm was how you were known by so many around you, and you enjoyed to be known as such. You beamed at all who crossed your path and your good aura was always so captivating, even to your father’s adversaries.

So there you were. Your silver hair was perfectly braided on top of your head and the gown you wore today had the colors of your house. Because you were constantly at court and because you were proud to be a Targaryen.

“Y/N, my child. Step forward to greet your papa.”

As you did so, you never failed to remember your manners and performed a gracious curtsy before him. Your mother’s eyes sparkled with pride. After that, you found yourself by your father’s side.

“You are a very special Targaryen, my daughter. I think marriage does not make you justice, at least not now when there are plenty of opportunities ahead for you”, said the ever generous king. “Therefore, your mother and I decided that you should be educated along an order of skillful knights. Master Pyuk told me there’s something in your beyond our understanding so perhaps these Jedis will provide you a proper training to you.”

Until then, you hadn’t heard about the Jedi Order. Upon the look in your eyes, the king explained in words you understood better.

“If I am special as you say, papa, how come am I being sent away? Shouldn’t I be made your heir instead?”

“Y/N!” Your mother snapped at you. “Watch your tongue!”

But your father looked rather amused by your remark. It was only logical how you thought, but when you were remembered that you were not the first child and therefore unable to inherit the throne, you understood that you were being recompensed for it. With a sigh, you came to terms that this was better than being married to a stranger whom you might not enjoy and who could be ambitious enough to get some advances over you.

Besides, how many noblewomen would enjoy the same degree of liberty?

You accepted your new destiny gladly. It only meant you were meant for greatness, after all. So you decided you’d do the best with what you were given.

Master Pyuk was the responsible for taking you to the Jedi Order, in a long, distant realm from yours. Once you shipped, you came to realize how you’d miss your family, being the joy of Westeros and all that came with it.

“Remember, my daughter, you are every inch an Arryn as you are a Targaryen”, you recollected your mother’s words. “Though the Targaryens are moved by Fire and Blood, keep in mind that reason is often how you go As High As Honor.”

In other words, as far away as you might be going to for a great period of time, you were not allowed to forget your origins, where you came from. You said goodbye to your brother, never thinking that was the last time you’d see him.

***

Anakin’s POV.

He thought he saw an angel cross the room filled with younglings the moment you entered dressed in new robes that you were once accustomed to dress. Your silver hair, porcelain skin and lilac eyes differed you from everyone there. Whilst some might look down on you, because initially you behaved in a self centered manner not exactly earning sympathy from other children, he was actually attracted to your energy.

“Hi.” He approached you. The distrust in your eyes made him chuckle. “I know how you feel. I came to be friends with you.”

“And how’d you know that?” You asked him, folding your arms.

“Because I was once there in your shoes. I thought I was better than anyone here. In fact I am, but Master Obi-Wan tells me this is not nice to say.”

You chuckled at his words, although unwillingly so. Anakin felt full of himself for this accomplishment.

“Well you are not bad”, you decided. “Perhaps we could team up.”

He pretended to be offended by your words.

“And who do you think you are for saying so?”

Unsure whether he was joking, you hesitated. But the words that came out of your tongue sounded more arrogant that you planned:

“I am a princess of the Seven Realms, the delight of the realm. You should know better.”

He laughed at you, offending you by doing so. Clearly you were expecting to receive the same treatment from your homeland.

“You better team up with me if you do not wish to see how cruel children are here, princess”, he purposely used your title for sarcastic means.

If you seemed to sympathize with him, you now antipathized with him. But to your dismay, Master H/N paired the two of you.

It was true that in the beginning the two of you disliked each other profoundly. But eventually as time passed and the exercises you were forced to do evoked the mutual trust.

“If the two of you were in a mission together”, said Master H/N, “your lives would depend of that trust.”

It was when everything changed. He saw how often lonely you were. Deprived of your family and even ladies-in-waiting, you began to realize all the privileges you had and how, living amongst those Jedis l, these could easily be taken from you. To rebel against it would do you little good.

“Could you tell me of Westeros?” He asked you, surprising you when he took your side. For some reason you haven’t been assigned a Master yet and so Anakin decided that he’d be yours in some ways. “What’s it like there?”

You appreciated his kindness and good will in trying to get to know you. You weren’t putting an effort in making friends with other children, but you decided to give Anakin a chance.

“There are seven kingdoms under one”, you said. Upon the look of confusion in his face, you explained yourself better. “Well, long time ago, my ancestor Aegon of the House Targaryen came to Westeros. There were seven independent kingdoms, each responding to their kings. He ended that by subduing all of them to his authority.”

Anakin was impressed to hear about that.

“That sounds like the stories I read, although I don’t think Jedis are conquerors of any sort. We are mostly the peacekeepers.”

You chuckled softly.

“Peace is good. Master Piuk once taught me the importance of keeping it for the sake of the seven realms.”

“You miss your home, don’t you?” Anakin subtly changed topics. He wanted to understand you better: how on earth did Maker allow a privileged princess end up by your side?

“I do”, you admitted rather reluctantly. “But my papa told me I’m special. And daughters of kings often display significant roles in diplomacies. It was what I thinking when I came here. It’s better than marrying a strange by force, I suppose.”

The two of you were sitting in the gardens, and Anakin contemplated what you were telling him. He felt your vulnerability, but sensed your fear and insecurity that the pride upon which you were raised sought to mask.

By studying your sentiments, Anakin realized how similar you were, after all. He recognized a fierce in your heart that most assembled the one in his.

“You judge me, don’t you?”, he heard Y/N say with some resentment.

“I don’t judge you, Y/N”, Anakin said. “But let’s be honest about one thing, though. You are not helping yourself here.”

You looked at him, stunned by his words.

“What do you mean?”

You’d think Anakin would be careful with his words not to offend you, and the youngling could tell that was what you thought. But he could not care less about that. In his view, truths should be spoken.

“You are proud. How should you conquer people’s trust by behaving like a brat? I know you are not one of the kind because I’m getting to know you. But you should be nicer to people.”

Anakin knew you did not like what he said and thus expected you to snap back at him. But you surprised him by taking a deep breath and, fixing those lilac, profound eyes on him, said:

“Very well. I’ll do that.”

Anakin rose his eyebrows.

“You will?”

A sly smirk crossed your features. Anakin rolled his eyes when realizing there’d be a condition.

“If you promise to be pair with me always and convince your master to train me.”

Anakin furrowed his eyebrows. You could be so difficult to him. But because he didn’t want to see you alone, he said:

“Just because you look like an angel”, he liked how you blushed. “Otherwise we wouldn’t be here.”

And that was how you finally and truthfully bounded.

***

Your POV.

You became more reckless than you’d ever dream to be. Your child-self would be horrified if she saw what you were now.

Running with Anakin in the fields of the Jedi’s temple, you laughed all the way after the two of you played a prank to Obi-Wan. It was funny enough to end in endless laughters that echoed in those cold corridors and continued as you ran behind Anakin.

Obi-Wan was usually well composed and very aware of how mischievous you and Anakin grown to be. He was prepared for every attempt his Padawans planned to scary him out. But that day he was stressed with how an apparent war of clones might affect the Jedis and, as a result, the role the peacekeepers knights were expected to play. He barely knew that you and Anakin hid away your signature.

So when he sighed and stepped into your direction, the two of you “booed” him, making him lose his balance and fall on the floor.

“ANAKIN SKYWALKER! Y/N TARGARYEN!”

And there you were. The princess of silver hair and the knight of sandy curls rolling out in laughters before finding yourselves away from Obi-Wan’s tantrums.

You had never been so less princess like as right now you threw yourself in the grass, side by side to Anakin. In an unconscious gesture, you held his hand and he laced the fingers of you together.

“That was funny.” Anakin said breathlessly.

“I’ve never had so much fun in my life before”, you answered and it was true. You did not enjoy this degree of freedom in King’s Landing. It was curious how you didn’t miss your home that much. You felt so free.

“You can thank me later”, said Anakin, smug as always.

You scoffed before giggling. A nice silence befell on you, whilst contemplating the blue sky. It was cloudless and sun reigned uncontested.

“How have you been doing with the exercises?” Anakin asked you, breaking the comfortable silence that had been installed not so long ago.

He was on his elbows and it was right there, you took notice of him not as toddler, but as a boy. The thirteen year old you realized that… Anakin Skywalker was a boy. A handsome one.

Oh.

But you refused to meet his piercing blue eyes. Whatever it was that made your heart skip a beat, it shouldn’t be good. Right?

“I’m finally overcoming my difficulties”, you were telling him, softly. The temper you brought from King’s Landing had been tamed. You remembered when Obi-Wan told you about how little good possessing a temper would do to you. It’s better to develop a strong will, he said, than throwing tantrums. Anger was the worst weapon to blind oneself for the events that ran around you. A lesson you learned. “I do not wish to go to the dark side at all.”

Anakin searched for your eyes. There was something in how he looked at you that you could not tell what was. But it brought you a smile to be displayed on your lips.

“Your heart is good. Stubborn”, he teased you, “proud, but good.”

You laughed heartily and turned to snap at his arm. Your eyes lingered at his features, appreciating his short hair cut and the blue that painted the irises of his eyes.

“Proud?” You feigned to be offended. “If I remember correctly, you were the one who is always contesting Master Obi.”

Anakin pulled a grimace with the nickname you came for your master. He rolled his eyes and said:

“Sometimes his methods can be…well, antiquated. I try to make all new.” He rose his eyebrows, a smile dancing on the corner of his lips when he made you giggle.

“How arrogant of you, Ani.” Your smile spreaded easily when seeing him flush at his pet name. You decided you liked the view. “But come now, we have to meditate.”

Both of you took your seats at the grass. You enjoyed sun light right in your face, appreciating the warmth that came from it.

“Meditate uh?” He smirked at you, always a mischievous boy at his heart. “Since when did you calm yourself?”

You laughed. How easily he brought you to laughters.

“Concentrate, Ani. Come on, stop foolishing yourself.”

These were the moments where you were so happy. You’ve learnt to appreciate the singularities of life, to see beyond all the material goods you and your family had. Even though you didn’t make a lot of friends, you were not looked upon by your fellow Padawans anymore.

And despite the fact that due to your royal birth you were not expected to fully be knighted as Jedi, somehow you managed to participate of the trainings. The Force in you proved strong, perhaps just as strong as in Anakin.

As you meditated, you felt the force of your ancestors flow to you. The fire of the dragon, you began to sense there was an egg waiting to hatch as soon as you got back to King’s Landing.

And you began to see things… to a certain extent. Through the eyes of the dragon that hasn’t been born yet you began seeing King’s Landing…on fire.

…and dwelt on blood.

Much like the motto of your house.

Events seemed confuse for you, whilst all you began feel was despair, fear and…

“Y/N! Y/N!” Anakin was shaking you, bringing you from your stupor. “Are you okay?”

You were floating, but there were also tears rolling down your cheeks, hence Anakin’s preoccupation.

“I don’t know, Ani”, your voice chocked. “I’m scared. I saw…”

A sob escaped your lips and he engulfed you in his arms, a much appreciated gesture. What was that? You did not know. In all frankness, you didn’t want to.

You were also about to have a difficult week. You were training with Anakin the arts of mind when Obi-Wan stepped into the red room. The two of you exchanged glances filled with amusement. What did you do now that he felt the need to reprehend you?

However, all smiles died when Obi-Wan said:

“Y/N. I’m afraid bad news are to be delivered. Your mother was carrying a child in her womb. Unfortunately neither survived the labor. My condolences.”

You were silent. Stunned. Both your Master and Anakin looked at you compassionately. It was your friend who helped you when you fell on his knees without even noticing the weakness in them.

“Hey, Hey. I’m here”, he whispered as you leant so close to him. “I’m right here. I understand you more than you’d know.”

You did not weep, though. To be fair, the bound you had with your mother was not as strong as you had with your father. But the loss weighted on you. Guilt came with it. You were not there for her. You were away.

“It’s gonna be all right”, Anakin said, perhaps sounding a little anxious when you were so self composed.

Obi-Wan furrowed his eyebrows.

“Y/N, the sentiment of grief is normal. There is no need to repress yourself like that. What we often try to teach our Padawans is how not to be subdued by emotions.” And he softened when coming to you, closer this time. He pressed a hand over your shoulder. “It’s all right, my dear.”

You nodded, still too shocked to speak. You barely paid attention to the silent communication between Anakin and Master. Or noticed that Obi-Wan left silently, giving you both privacy.

“I wasn’t there for her”, you heard yourself saying.

Anakin comprehended your loss, you could feel it. It felt overbearing though, pressed by guilt. You wanted to go home. You did not belong there.

Such were your thoughts. Anakin perceived them, and the idea of losing you was too much for him. He soothed your fears, though, and embraced you. You stayed like this for a long time.

Until a tear dropped your right eye.

The time for changes was about to come and you had a bad feeling about this…

(To be continue)

#star wars #house of the dragon #game of thrones #imagine star wars #star wars imagine #Anakin Skywalker #Darth Vader #house targaryen #rhaenyra Targaryen #Viserys I #Aemma Arryn #house Arryn #Obi-Wan Kenobi #Anakin x you #Anakin x reader #anakin x y/n

62 notes · View notes

neonacity · 3 years

Text

LUCID | NCT DREAM ‘00 LINE X READER | CH.6

LUCID DREAMS - A TYPE OF DREAM WHEREIN THE PERSON IS AWARE THAT THEY ARE CAUGHT IN A DREAM WORLD.

Summary: It was supposed to be a harmless, professional transaction. You were to tutor a group of boys, get your pay at the end of the day, and go home to your loving fiance. Kids aren’t supposed to be dangerous, right? So why, then, are you caught up in a web of madness that slowly makes you feel like you’re in a living nightmare?

NOTE:This is a yandere plot featuring NCT Dream ‘00 line which means there will be mature themes in the story as well as obsessive, toxic behavior. If you’re a minor, please refrain from interacting. If this isn’t your thing, then just scroll and skip. In no way am I condoning anything written here— this is not love, this is obsession—nor do I think that any of the people mentioned here will act any way like in this story. This is purely a work of fiction.

Genre: yandere, horror, suspense

TW: abuse, obsessive behavior, toxic relationships, suggestive scenes, stalking, possible kidnapping, mental health. Age gap–though nothing dramatic. Everyone is of legal age, drugs, slight smut for this chapter but nothing graphic, questionable consent (?) I guess? Creepy, creepy, creepy! This will be updated as the story goes along.

CHAPTER 1 | CHAPTER 2 | CHAPTER 3 | CHAPTER 4 | CHAPTER 5

“EVERYONE HAS A DARKER NATURE. EVERYONE. GOOD MEN FEAR IT, AND EVIL MEN EMBRACE IT.” - JAMES ISLINGTON

The silent hum of the air conditioning filled the space like a foreboding chant. Nothing else but the sound of the hospital machinery and random noises outside pierced the stillness of the room as you stared, unseeing, at the green and orange numbers that blinked on the monitor above the bed.

You barely have any recollection of how you managed to find yourself in the hospital, but you do remember brief memories of Taeyong picking you up from the floor you found yourself crumpled on after you got the call. You remember seeing Jaehyun's parents at a brightly lit corridor and his mother pulling you into a hug as she broke down and his father telling you how his son hasn't woken up since he was brought to the emergency room.

You remember your heart breaking in shock, mind too numb from the godforsaken pills you have been taking and your own injury. So many times you wondered to yourself if you were still caught in one of your nightmares, but every time you tried to break free from it, you're slapped back with the reality of how all of this is real.

Your fingers gently tightened on Jaehyun's hands now as your gaze landed on his face. He looked so peaceful, like he's just sleeping, that you almost wanted to bend over and try to kiss him awake. You don't even have any idea what time and day it is already, but you have barely left his side since you were brought to him. The nightmares and sleeplessness? They're barely a problem for you anymore because right now, you're entirely not resting at all unless your body forces you to crash from physical exhaustion. Even then, you usually only sleep for about two to three hours at best to make sure that you never miss a moment with your fiance.

"Severe traumatic head injury. He was lucky enough that the airbag shielded him from the worst of the impact."

The words of his attending doctor echoed in your head again like a faraway voice. You could only remember bits and pieces of what he said to his parents back then as he reported his findings, but you caught enough context for you to draw a picture of the situation. You remember Jaehyun's mother asking the chances of her son waking up again, her voice barely holding up from her emotions.

"I cannot promise anything, Ma'm. I'd say he has a 60 percent chance. He's fighting."

And he is. You know Jaehyun inside out. He might be unconscious now, but there is no way he is giving up. Not from something like this.

"Keep fighting baby…" you whispered in the stillness of the room as you lifted his hand gently to your lips to kiss. "I'll wait for you. We still have a wedding to do."

The slight creaking of the door barely made you look away from his sleeping face. You only did at the gentle sound of a throat clearing, your eyes slightly widening as you recognized the man who just walked inside the room. Taeil had the same mildly shocked look on him as he stopped on the other side of the bed across from you.

"You…"

"Are you a relative of the patient?" He asked now as he tucked his clipboard under his arm. You simply nodded, watching him quickly glance at the numbers on the monitor before his eyes settled on you again.

"I'm his fiancee."

That made him raise his brows slightly. He pulled a pen now from the pocket of his coat to quickly write something on his file. "What a coincidence. Not a good one obviously. I'm sorry to hear about him. Mr. Jung, right?"

You swallowed. You didn't want to acknowledge anything that he just said so you tried to divert the conversation instead.

"You're not his doctor. Why are you…"

"Oh. He was turned over to me today. I am one of the resident neurologists here but he had to be moved to me because his first doctor has too much in his plate already. Don't worry, I was briefed properly about his case."

Your gaze followed Taeil as he bent over to check Jaehyun's oxygen level as well as the other wires attached to him. You don't know what to feel about him taking over, but at least you already know him previously.

"Are there any changes? Positive ones?" You asked in a frail voice that Taeil definitely didn't miss. You told yourself to not act silly and ask questions that probably do not have answers yet, but you couldn't help yourself now. The man seemed to think over his words first, noticing your state, before calmly giving his reply.

"No particular ones, but the fact that there are no negative developments is… something. I will have to request for some tests to be done on him again tomorrow so we can see if there are positive changes in his brain."

Neutral. Not good, but at least it's not bad either.

"How are you? I was about to check on you again. Is your head okay?"

You were still thinking over his words that you barely caught his question. Looking up, you tried to scramble for an answer to give. To be honest, you haven't given proper attention to your own injury since this happened. You would even only remember to take your medications on your clearest, less anxious moments, which, honestly, isn’t a lot.

"I'm uh… the wound has closed. But the headaches. They're still there."

He simply nodded. "Any other side effects?"

You didn't immediately answer. You didn't want to sound whiny, but it's not like you're going to lose anything by telling him the uglier parts of your recovery. You swallowed to try and dislodge the slight blockage in your throat.

"Nightmares…" you said now, voice soft. You briefly remembered the last one you had back in the manor before you woke up to the bad news and you felt your stomach turn again. "Lots of them. Hallucinations sometimes…"

The doctor watched you carefully and you know he is trying to compute things in his mind despite his face remaining calm.

"Have you been keeping to your schedule with your medications? Are you taking too much?"

You firmly shook your head no to his last question.

"No, I haven't been overdosing. But… I've been skipping my pills the last few days because of...because of this."

"How have you been feeling since you started missing your dosages then? Do you remember?"

That made you actually stop and think about it for a moment. Now that you are paying attention, you did notice how the nightmares have calmed down slightly. Even the hallucinations are almost gone. You frowned slightly to yourself.

"A bit… better actually."

Taeil took his time to observe you a bit more before writing something on a new page of his clipboard.

"You must have had severe reactions to the mixture of pills I gave you. I'm going to prescribe you new ones and ask the nurses to pick them up and bring them to you here. Can you promise that you'll try and take them though? You really need them to fully heal."

You nodded and gave him a slightly sheepish look.

"I will, thank you very much."

Taeil dug his hands into the pockets of his coat and gave you a gentle smile.

"Well, that's it for today. I'll come back tomorrow to give you updates about Mr. Jung." He had already turned and started walking away when he suddenly stopped to look at you again.

"Oh, and another thing. Please try and get some sleep. Recover… and then focus on helping your fiance."

******* You didn't really know what woke you up. Stirring from your sleep, the first thing that registered to you was the sound of distant traffic mixed with the gentle chirping of the morning birds from outside the window. A warm feeling radiated on your cheek and made the back of your eyelids glow red.

You flickered your eyes open and immediately rolled away to escape the ray of sunshine that slipped from the open curtains and shone directly at your face. You easily evaded it as you moved over to the other side of the bed which was empty and cold from the night before.

That was when you finally remembered that you were back in your home, in the same bedroom you share with Jaehyun. The day before, his mother offered to take the responsibility of watching over him so there was a sudden change of plans that finally gave you the reason to check back into your apartment after so long. If it were you, you would have preferred not leaving your boyfriend’s side until he wakes up, but you also knew that your future mother-in-law wanted to spend time with him so you relented.

Of course you weren't thrilled to be home alone, especially with Jaehyun not being there, but the comfort that a real mattress provided—over the small couch you used to sleep in back at the hospital—is definitely a welcome change for your body. You even tried to take your medicine properly, the new ones that Taeil had provided, in the hopes of getting knocked down fast. Your adrenaline and anxiety had been fueling you in the past days, but you know from the way your heart thumped and your hands shook that you need a solid rest.

And you got it. You still feel a little groggy now but your body is definitely lighter and your head clearer. The nightmares didn't even come, and while they were replaced by total darkness or dreams in white that still made you anxious, you are willing to take those anytime over the graphic ones that you used to have.

You gently sat back against the headrest of the bed now and reached out for your phone to check the time. It's barely 7AM but as expected, Jaehyun's mom has already provided you with updates from the hospital. He’ll have some tests taken today as Taeil advised and then they’ll hear more about his progress. From the looks of it, she seems still set on watching over her son, which means you still have at least today free to yourself.

You quickly typed a reply to her and sighed. You’re thankful that even though you weren’t related by blood, his parents have always treated you as if you were their own. Having a family is not something you’ve really experienced in your childhood, so that’s something you’ve always appreciated about them. That is also the reason why you wish for the best out of this situation, because you also couldn’t bear seeing your fiance’s mother and father heartbroken. He’s their only son, after all.

A quick look around your room left you feeling empty. The last week has been so hard that it felt longer and now you’re struggling to find your normal pace again. In an effort to bring yourself to focus, you decided to pick up your phone once more and started flipping through your calendar to check your schedule. It didn’t take long for you to frown when you realized the upcoming dates there. You’ve plotted important academic schedules in advance and one quick look at it told you how much you’ve obviously missed in the past week. You’ve been so lost in the mess of everything that has happened that you’ve entirely forgotten about your job at the manor. You realized that they didn’t even call you once to ask about your absence, probably because they also know about the situation, but even that is not enough excuse for you to entirely fall off the radar.

Biting your lip, you quickly scrolled through your contacts now to look for the number you need. Your thumb hovered over the call button momentarily, but you eventually pressed it anyway. Your eyes wandered towards the clock on the wall, hoping silently to yourself that it wasn’t too early for you to call.

“Rosewood Manor, how can I help you?”

You straightened on your seat.

“Hey, Taeyong. It’s me. Sorry if I called so early.”

The other boy seemed to have been taken slightly by surprise by the way he fell silent at the other end of the line. You tapped your finger against your knee, waiting for him to speak again.

“Hi. No, it’s fine. Work started for me about an hour ago. Are you okay? How’s things on your end?”

You nibbled guiltily on your lower lip and finally got off your bed to walk over to the window. You pushed the curtains open and stared at the slight snowfall that had started falling on the ground. You’ve missed so many days of reporting to them but the first thing he does is to check if you’re fine.

“I um—things are still the same. My boyfriend’s still at the hospital.”

“Oh… I’m so sorry to hear that.”

“Look, I want to apologize. I haven’t really reported to work and I didn’t even call about it. It’s just that—things have been so crazy lately, but still that isn’t an excuse for me to just not show up.”

Taeyong, however, was understanding as always. You were about to go off for another round of apologies when he gently cut you off.

“Hey, it’s fine. We know you’ve been dealing with a lot lately so we also weren't expecting anything. Don’t worry too much about it.”

“But, the boys’ examinations and portfolio review is happening in three days and I haven’t really checked in with them. How are they doing now?”

“Oh...that. Well, we actually tried looking for a temporary tutor to help out but I...uh… I think he isn't really cutting it. Maybe because he isn’t the one who started the program with them. But he’s a big help still.”

“Oh god, I’m so sorry about that. I should have at least—look, I can drop by today and just try to fix things.”

“Are you sure? You really don’t have to. Don’t you need to be at the hospital?”

You started going around your room now, trying to gather the scattered papers and files that you’ll need. It’s a good thing you woke up early so you still have time to prepare for work. “My boyfriend’s mother is the one watching over him today so I have the day off.”

“And your injury? How is it?”

Your eyes landed on the new bottles of medicine sitting on your bedside table.

“Better. I’m feeling so much better.”

You heard Taeyong sigh in relief over the phone. “Thank god. We were so worried about that. Well, you really don’t need to go, but if you have time, I guess doing it today won’t hurt. It will help us a lot.”

A small smile tugged at your lips now and you switched the phone over to your other ear as you started arranging your bag. “Thank you so much for being understanding. I need a distraction anyway. I’d rather work than stay home alone… Thanks for not firing me.”

That made him laugh a little. “I’ll tell the boys that you’re coming over. Oh, and be careful on your drive here. The roads are a little bit slippery today because of the snow.”

“I will, thank you. I’ll be there by 9.”

******* “Noona!”

You have barely finished arranging your materials on your desk when the door to the room burst open and ushered an anxious-looking Jisung inside. You looked up quickly at him, only barely catching Chenle wobbling with his crutch before your vision of the entrance was blocked by Jisung’s tall frame. His hair looked swept up as if he ran and there was a slight flush staining his cheeks. He stopped right in front of you, stopping just in time for him not to topple you over.

“Hey, Jisung how are—” You tried to give him a smile but he was quick enough to grab your hands between his.

“Are you back? Are you really back for real?” He pressed now, eyes wide as he tried to bend over to look closely at you. He looked like a puppy, the only missing thing being a wagging tail to complete the look. You couldn’t help the brief laugh that passed over you as you tried to calm him down.

“I am. For the day, yes. Sorry I missed so many of your sessions.”

“We thought you left us,” Jisung continued, his lower lip protruding just a bit. Just then, Chenle had finally reached the two of you, a slightly embarrassed look on his face. This is actually the first time you saw him again since the day the two of you had your accident and you’re glad to see him healthy despite his broken leg.

“Hi, Chenle. How are you?”

The boy scratched the back of his head and looked away slightly. “Fine… I’m sorry, noona. I wasn’t able to visit you when you stayed with us. I’m really really sorry about what happened in the forest.”

You tried to give him a reassuring smile and freed one of your hands from Jisung’s hold to ruffle his hair. The action seemed to have calmed him down a little because he finally looked at you again, a small apologetic smile on his own lips.

“Don’t worry about it. It’s not your fault. But be careful next time, okay?”

“Are you going to be our tutor again, noona?” Jisung pressed once more and you turned your attention back to him. To be honest, you’re still not sure how your schedule will turn out after this, but you couldn’t really bear to break the poor boy’s heart at the moment.

“Yes… I’m here to teach your big brothers today for their tests though. We’ll have to schedule you and Chenle’s lessons again. Is that alright?”

A brief look of disappointment flashed on his face but he was quick enough to pick it up. Jisung smiled and gave your hand a squeeze.

“Okay. We can wait. It’s good you are back, Jaemin-hyung was so—”

“Yah, don’t hog her by yourself. You’ll scare her away.”

A new voice made the three of you look back to the doorway. Haechan smiled at your little group as he strolled casually into the room followed by Jeno and Jaemin. The three of them joined your crowd and you felt Jisung finally let go of your hand as he stepped away to go over to his brothers’ side.

“Hi. Sorry, I only returned now. Taeyong told me that you—”

You weren’t able to finish what you wanted to say as Haechan gently stopped you mid-sentence. He leaned his head to the side, eyes briefly scanning you from head to toe. Unlike Jisung, he looked calm and only barely excited.

“It’s fine. We knew you’ll come back. How are you?”

“Oh… I’m good. My head is better. I haven’t had the chance to thank all of you for taking care of me when I was here.”

“How about your boyfriend?” It was Jeno who asked this time and you quickly turned to him to address his question. Your eyes briefly slipped to Jaemin who was standing behind him before you could even speak though, and for a moment you had the impression that Jeno was shielding him—or blocking him from you. You blinked a little bit in confusion, wondering if it was just your imagination that was making you think that way.

“He’s still… still unconscious,” your smile dropped a little but you tried your best to keep your voice casual. “We’re getting more tests for him. His doctor said that he isn’t showing bad signs at least.”

“I’m so sorry to hear about him,” Haechan said with compassion and you gave him a grateful look. Your gaze settled on Jaemin again, however, who for some reason had barely looked at you since he came into the room. You know that he can be quiet and reserved at times, but there is something in the air around him that makes you slightly worried. He’s so still, but the way he carries himself makes it seem like he’s so strung up at the same time. It also doesn’t help that Jeno seems to be almost pushing him back from view.

“Hi Jaemin… How are you?” You tried to gently ask him to make sure that he is okay. He didn’t look at you at first, but when he finally did, you felt yourself freeze a little. His eyes looked dark and almost emotionless when he met yours and there were shadows under them as if he hadn't slept properly for days. He didn’t even answer and just simply stared, his gaze blank and accusing at the same time.

Haechan casually glanced over his brother and chuckled. “Our Jaeminie here has been sick for the past couple of days so he’s a little out of it. But he’s going to be fine now,” he put a hand over the other’s shoulder and gave it a slight squeeze as if to calm him down. “Right, Jaemin? We’ll try our best to go to class today since noona is finally back, hmm?”

Jaemin, however, didn’t even seem to hear him. He continued staring at you the same way that kept you pinned on your spot.

“Are you leaving again?” he finally asked and you almost felt goosebumps rise on your skin. It didn’t sound like a question… but more of a threat. You swallowed.

“I’m going to have to arrange my schedule till things get better…” you answered carefully, as if you’re navigating dark waters. That didn’t seem to cut it for him, unfortunately.

“So you’re not leaving. Forever?”

You blinked. To be honest, you’ve been thinking of quitting and just finishing the rest of the month if things didn’t improve, but you don’t think that’s the right answer to give at the moment.

“No… not for now,” you finally managed to say. You watched as Jaemin seemed to visibly relax, his stiff shoulders loosening under Haechan’s grip. He didn’t say anything after that, but he at least looked away, seemingly more satisfied with your words.

“Great. I think we should get to work,” Haechan broke the silence and looked around the room as if the tension you were feeling was just something only you could feel. He nodded towards Chenle and Jisung then. “You guys go back to your own classes. You’ll have your share of noona once it’s your turn.” He then glanced at you, smile still in place. “Should we start then?”

You nodded. “Is Renjun still not back?”

“Not yet. He’s going to be here tomorrow though,” Jeno answered as he took his seat on one of the desks.

“I see…”

Haechan also found his spot, but not before you’ve noticed him urging Jaemin to do the same. Playfully, he took the pencil you’ve arranged on the desk and started tapping it against the wood of the table.

“Don’t worry. We’ll tell him you’re back. I’m sure he can’t wait to have his lessons again~”

******* You looked over the window for the third time in the last fifteen minutes and sighed. The day had been busy with you trying to catch up on the boys’ lessons that you barely even noticed the state of the weather outside. When you finally did, it took you by surprise when you saw how much of the ground was covered by snow—one look at it told you that it is at least a feet deep by now. Your first instinct was to try and maneuver your car out of the lot before your tires get entirely buried in it, but then you remembered that you promised to wait for Taeyong to come back before leaving the manor. The butler requested for you to temporarily watch over the manor while he tries to do some last minute errands back in the city, but it’s been two hours since he originally promised to come back. You eyes glanced at your watch now, then back at the quickly darkening view outside.

“...severe snowstorm has blocked some of the main roads in the city at the moment. Expect heavy traffic and don’t forget to drive safely.”

You turned to the television now to catch the last of the rambling dialogue of the reporter about the weather. You’ve been debating on whether to call Taeyong or not to check on him, but you didn’t want to seem impatient to go home when you only really wanted to make sure if he’s safe. From the looks of it, he’s stuck somewhere because of the hale, too.

You were on your way to get your phone from your bag to at least try to shoot him a message when you suddenly heard it ring. Getting it just in time, you almost sighed in relief when you saw his number there. You quickly took it and went over to the window to answer it to make sure you get some proper signal.

“Hello? Taeyong?”

“Hey. Finally. I’ve been trying to call you for the last hour, thank god it finally connected.”

“Oh, sorry, my phone’s in my bag. I think the signal’s getting bad because of the snowstorm. Where are you? Are you okay?”

“Yeah, about that, I’m still stuck in town. The traffic’s so bad here because a section of the main road is blocked. Road maintenance is supposed to come thirty minutes ago but I think there’s a delay because there are other roads they are working on.”

Your gaze drifted back to the television where scenes of the same blocked avenues were being flashed. “Yeah… the news says the same. Are you safe though?”

“I am. I’m really sorry for making you wait. I’d tell you to drive back and not wait for me anymore but I don’t think you’ll also make it home in time with all this traffic going on. I don’t think it’s going to be safe. Do you mind waiting for a little bit more? I’ll tell you once the roads are better.”

You thought it over quickly, a frown settling on your face. You really want to go home, but he’s right. There’s no point in trying to drive back if you’ll only find yourself stuck in the roads for hours. Not being a big fan of night driving yourself, you can already imagine the stress waiting for you if you add a snowstorm to the mix. As much as you wanted to leave, you’re left with no choice, at least for the moment.

“I can… I’ll just wait for you, I guess. Do you want me to do anything here while you’re gone? Dinner for the boys?”

“Oh no, no, you don’t need to do that, that’s not part of your job,” Taeyong sounded abashed when he said that. You stepped away from the window then and took a seat by the fireplace that Jeno started earlier. Half of your concentration was on the news which has now shifted to a different set of reports also caused by the snowstorm. “They’ll know when to go down and eat. Don’t worry about them. Where are they right now?”

“Ah, I think they went back to their rooms? I did tell them earlier that I’ll try to wait for you.”

“I see. Yes, I think that’s better. Don’t worry, I’ll keep you updated. If things don’t get better, I think I’ll have no other choice but find a hostel here and wait for the weather to calm down. You can stay there and just ask for help from any of them. You can stay in the same room just in case.”

You didn’t quickly react to the offer. Instead, your eyes flickered to the doorway of the room before refocusing your attention back to the conversation. It’s not like you have anything against spending the night again at the manor—you’ve done it before, after all—but it’s honestly not really something you’re comfortable to do again. Maybe it’s because you’ve never really been okay with overstaying at strangers’ houses but your gut feel is also telling you right now that it shouldn’t be your top option regardless of the situation you are in.

Still, you didn’t want to come off rude to Taeyong, not when he is only being kind to offer you temporary shelter while being stuck in the middle of nowhere himself. So instead, you went against your initial doubts and offered him your thanks in return. It’s just Plan B that he’s proposing after all.

“I will. Keep me updated though if you need anything you think I can help with.”

“Thank you and I will. I have to go now though. Please make yourself at home. I’ll try to call again after an hour.”

“Okay. Take care.”

You put your phone down now with a worried frown as you heard the line drop. You couldn’t believe this is happening the first day you got back to work but it’s not like you can really blame anyone for it. The only good thing is that you’re sure Jaehyun is being taken care of right now so that is at least one thing off your shoulders. You didn’t really need to rush anywhere, not especially to a vacant home. Leaning back against your seat, you tried your best to relax as your gaze travelled around the room once again. You deliberated on sending a text to your mother-in-law to tell her about your situation but decided against it, not wanting to worry her more. You sighed. For now, you guess you didn’t have any other choice but to wait.

You did try to distract yourself by watching the news for a few more minutes before finally giving up on it. With resignation, you picked yourself up from your seat again and turned the television off. For a moment you simply stood in the middle of the room, trying to figure out what to do with your time when your gaze settled on the door again. Everyone retreated to their own rooms after they finished with their lessons so it means the house is pretty much yours for exploring if you wanted to. You toyed with the idea for a little bit, before finally resigning yourself to it. It’s not like there really is anything else left for you to do, and Taeyong did say you can make yourself feel at home if you wanted to. With a sigh, you finally turned on your heels to leave the room and peered silently into the hallway. It was deserted as expected, but still your eyes travelled left and right to check if there’s anyone out and about at this hour. It was only after you made sure that you were alone when you finally allowed yourself to step into the corridor.

Of course, you have a plan. You’re pretty much sure that checking out the rooms on the first floor is acceptable since it’s where you’ve been rotating your classes so you’re going to stick to those areas. You remember finding a library there once and you focused on finding your way to it to maybe check out some of the books in the collection.

It did take you about five minutes to finally find the place you were looking for. For some reason, the sections in the manor always confuse you no matter how many times you try to memorize each one, probably because of how big and similar-looking they are on the outside. You’ve already tried four doors when you were finally welcomed by the familiar-looking bookshelves at the fifth one. You sighed and gave one quick look around the room before slipping yourself inside after making sure that you’re alone.

There will probably never be a time when you won’t find yourself fascinated by anything in this grand home. If the architecture of the mansion is not enough to convince anyone how rich the family is, their book collection is enough to assure that at the very least. You’ve only ever taken a quick glimpse of it once during one of your lessons with the boys, but one look of the titles in their shelves is enough to make any literature major excited. You looked at the floor to ceiling collection now, your fingers gently running over the spines of the books you could reach with a small smile on your face.

You were about to check out the rest of the collection on the other side of the wall when something in the middle of the room caught your attention. You didn’t really catch it at first because of the shadows that concealed it when you first came in, but you could pretty much discern the outline of a blanket covered standee now from where you stood. You frowned. Taking careful steps, you closed the distance towards it to try and figure out what exactly it is that you’re seeing.

A closer look revealed it to be an easel covered with white cloth. You could see the outline of the canvas where the blanket falls over it while shadows of colors peeked out into the thin fabric from the surface it was covering. How odd… you knew that Renjun had a different art room for his paintings so to see this now here in the middle of the library seems uncanny.

You didn’t know how long you remained standing in front of it, too. You know you should have walked away—after all, the white cloth hiding it away from plain view means whatever is on that canvas is not meant for everyone’s eyes to see, but you simply couldn’t tear yourself away from it. It’s as if there was a silent force asking you to pull that cloth to reveal what’s underneath, the inclination so strong that you could almost hear its voice breathing down next to your ear, unrelenting until you do what it says.

The next thing you know, you had your hand attached to one end of the fabric. You stared at it now, wondering last minute if you should go ahead or not. You swallowed and glanced around one last time around the room. If you’re alone… it wouldn’t hurt if you could take a peek, right? Nobody will know. You just have to see, then cover it back again. Before you could even think about it too much, your arm was finally moving on its own as it gently tugged at the covering. You watched as it fell gently on the floor, like a bodiless ghost melting into the shadows on the ground.

Your eyes couldn’t make out what you were seeing at first. The dim lighting of the room wasn’t helping at all, but you were sure that it was a woman’s silhouette that was staring back at you from the canvas. Colors swirled around her, like some unknown mass trying to drag her back into unknown depths. Shapes and tones jumped from the picture, but her form stood out from the rest, gracefully twisted as if she was in the middle of trying to fight and succumb to it at the same time. You frowned. Taking a step closer towards it, you tried to study its details under what little illumination the lamps above afforded you.

That’s when it all happened simultaneously. Your heart stopped beating the same time your eyes widened as they finally focused on what’s in front of them. It’s as if the ground suddenly vanished from underneath your feet and you were falling, falling, deep into the abyss despite your body being frozen in fear and shock.

You know this painting. You’ve seen it before. It was the same one by Renjun, the one that you saw on your first day working in the manor.

But it was different now. Instead of the unfinished state that caught your attention before, everything about the picture now is in sharp focus. The lines on the woman’s nude body, the hands—which you thought were simply dark swirls dragging her back—and her face twisted beautifully in pleasure and madness stared back at you like a nightmare.

But it was not those which truly shook you to your core. It’s the realization that it was your own face in the portrait that was staring back at you, silently screaming for you to run away.

You stumbled back in shock. Your chest felt tight as you tried to grasp for air while your hands fumbled to find something to hold on to keep you from crashing on the ground. Before you could even take another step, however, something hard hit your back and you felt strong arms wrap around your waist like a vice. You have barely realized what was happening when you felt someone lean over your shoulder, lips pressing against the shell of your ear.

“Isn’t it beautiful? You’re the perfect muse, don’t you think?” Renjun asked softly as he pressed a gentle kiss to your temple.

******* You didn’t know how long you stayed frozen in his embrace. For a brief moment you thought you were dreaming again until you felt his arms slowly tighten around your waist. As if a jolt of electricity shocked you, you immediately turned to push him away as you scrambled to put some distance between the two of you.

Renjun didn’t seem the least bothered when your eyes finally focused on him. He remained on his spot, his gaze on you unwavering. You, meanwhile, were shaking from head to toe, the vision of the painting still branded vividly in your head.

“Renjun—what’s this?” you managed to stutter as you pointed at the artwork in the middle of the room. You couldn’t even spare to look at it again while he merely gave it a casual glance.

“It’s you. I’ve been working on it for a long time. I was about to show it to you but it seems like you couldn’t wait for it yourself.”

You felt nauseous. A part of your rational mind was slowly losing it as you tried to process his answer. Something's not right. Something is so terribly wrong.

“Why—why did you do this?”

Renjun simply stared at you and leaned his head a little bit to the side as if he was only mildly curious of your reaction. Your stomach turned even before hearing his answer.

“You said it’s beautiful.”

“This is not right—!”

“I came home because they said you were leaving for good,” he continued speaking softly, effectively cutting you from what you were about to say. The hairs on the back of your neck stood on end and you took another step back as you watched him get close to his artwork. You watched in horror as his thin fingers lovingly ran over the corners of the canvas. “Jaemin almost lost it… It’s a good thing I got here on time.”

And just like that, everything seemed to have clicked into place. The glances, the touches, the words that seemed to have a different undercurrent under them… they weren’t just fragments of your imagination. Every little thing that has gnawed at you from the inside came into crystal clear focus and you felt your knees go weak from the weight of it all. It took every fiber of your being to try and keep yourself steady now, your legs moving on their own as they took small backward steps away from the boy staring at you now with dead eyes. You couldn’t breathe, but it was the last words he told you that finally snapped you to run.

“I don’t think you’ve realized it yet. But no, you cannot leave. Ever.”

You didn’t know where you got the energy for it but in seconds you were flying out of that room and running blindly down the darkened corridors. Your blood pumped noisily in your ears and your chest felt like it was going to split from the sudden exertion you put on it, but you didn’t stop, not even looking back as you tried to put as much distance between you and the library. You didn’t even know where you were going. All you’re focused on is to find the exit and leave the house as soon as possible.

A loud bang that sounded off to your right startled you and you screamed, the force of your shock making you whip around and almost lose your balance. Before you could even hit the floor, however, a pair of hands caught you and you immediately turned, grasping at the chest of your rescuer.

You froze. Haechan smiled down at you as he tried to steady you on your feet.

“Haechan,” you gasped as you took fistfuls of his shirt and tried to shake him in your panic. “Renjun—he’s—please, help me. He’s after me—” you gasped out, almost out of your wits. You’re on the verge of a total breakdown that it almost escaped you, the way he simply smiled down on your shaking form. It was only when you felt one of his hands gently caress the top of your head that reality slapped you in the face again. You suddenly stopped struggling in his hold, pupils shaking as you watched him study your features lovingly.

“Shh… it’s fine. I got you,” he whispered and you could swear ice pricked you from the inside. A slight movement to the right made you turn your head and you saw Jaemin lean casually against the banister of the stairs, his face serene. He gave you one quick look before a gentle smile finally lit up his features.

“Has it started?” he asked and you felt Haechan’s hold on you tighten.

“It has.”

You didn’t struggle. It was as if any trace of fight you had left you in that moment and you let your hands fall limply on your sides. Haechan also loosened his grip on you and you stared at the two boys blankly, your chest heaving as if fighting for air. They didn’t move from their spots and simply followed you with their eyes as if relishing the fear and realization flashing in your face.

Trapped.

You’re trapped.

You’ve always been.

You didn’t even realize that your legs had started moving again on their own as the pieces of the puzzle started to fall together in your mind. You were only shaken from it when your back finally hit the front door, the cold metal of the knob pressing against your spine. Jaemin and Haechan remained on their spots still, even as you blindly reached out for it from behind.

You were expecting it to be locked, so you were a little bit surprised when you felt it give way under your hand when you tried to turn it open. Just before you could even entertain the idea of escaping, however, any trace of hope you had quickly died as you turned and came face to face with Jeno standing right in front of the entrance. He didn’t look the least surprised seeing you there, as if he was waiting for you in the first place.

You eyes took in his calm countenance before slowly moving to stare downwards at what he was holding by his side. Your gaze locked on it in fear, and that’s when the flight response in you flared up again.

Jeno’s hunting rifle shone dully in the light of the entryway, his pale fingers wrapped on its handle.

“There’s really only one place you can run, noona, but I won’t advise it,” he said evenly and you felt your blood freeze in your veins.

“After all, no matter where you hide, I’ll still find you in that forest.”

It happened all at once. You broke into a run, your body screaming at you to go faster as you heard gunshots pierce the air.

---

CHAPTER 7

A/N: Good lord, I wasn’t expecting I’d finish this today but I got one large iced coffee and well... things happened. Anyway, enjoy! Let’s hope the format won’t mess up this time. T.T Finally, all hell broke loose~ <3

Tag list!

@negincho, @jhornytrash, @jaeminhyuckiii, @jungwoosswhore, @jsturkey, @aj-7, @pukupukupawpau, @tomiesgirlfren, @vsszn, @those-winternights, @xsnelly, @lihyuck, @laheyspizza, @miyeux27, @haoshitt, @mindofthescattered, @huangberryyy, @d1nne, @choppedupcactus, @neokat, @yutasnabi

#nct dream yandere au #nct dream yandere #nct dream yandere fic #jaemin x reader #jeno x reader #renjun x reader #haechan x reader #nct dream 00 line fic #nct dream 00 line x reader #nct horror au #nct dream yandere imagines #jaehyun x reader #yandere!nct dream #yandere!jaemin #yandere!jeno #yandere!renjun #yandere!haechan #nct-writers #yandere!nct dream 00 line

304 notes · View notes